Path to Disappearance
Upcoming SlideShare
Loading in...5
×
 

Path to Disappearance

on

  • 1,117 views

No spiritual writing has ever satisfied the Minds those are drunk with the empirical benchmarks of knowledge and understanding but those who would enter the book as a visitor enters into a garden, ...

No spiritual writing has ever satisfied the Minds those are drunk with the empirical benchmarks of knowledge and understanding but those who would enter the book as a visitor enters into a garden, having passion for fragrance and beauty, this book certainly will not disappoint them.

This book is a response to the deepest need for true understanding that resides within the consciousness of every seeker. It is a vital compendium of spiritual knowledge addressed both to those commencing their inner journey, as well as those who have already reached higher levels of spiritual realization. The teaching presented here is not a personalized interpretation of spiritual reality, but a reflection of truth with the power to broaden understanding of the inner dimension and assist in navigating the intricacies of the inner path.

Statistics

Views

Total Views
1,117
Views on SlideShare
1,117
Embed Views
0

Actions

Likes
0
Downloads
15
Comments
0

0 Embeds 0

No embeds

Accessibility

Upload Details

Uploaded via as Adobe PDF

Usage Rights

CC Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike LicenseCC Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike LicenseCC Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike License

Report content

Flagged as inappropriate Flag as inappropriate
Flag as inappropriate

Select your reason for flagging this presentation as inappropriate.

Cancel
  • Full Name Full Name Comment goes here.
    Are you sure you want to
    Your message goes here
    Processing…
Post Comment
Edit your comment

Path to Disappearance Path to Disappearance Document Transcript

  • 2
  • 3 COPYRIGHT The Almighty needs no protection, no copyrights – He is open to all. He is available to all. He is available even to those who want to manhandle Him. So my teachings, if that is the word you want to use, has no copyright. I have no claims. You are welcome to share it with your friends. This book may be reproduced, copied and distributed for non-commercial purposes, provided the book remains in its complete original form. I have used few images in this book that I picked from Internet. I have no knowledge about their copyrights and about their artists. If any of them is copy-righted then please inform me. Having said that, I would also humbly request to any possible holder of rights that please grant me continue using them in my book as I do not intend to gain any commercial benefit from them. This work is purely for noble cause of enlightenment and I am offering this book free of any price.
  • 4 Contents Dilemma of a Seeker 11 Spiritual Cosmology 18 God 42 Role of Mind 78 Spiritual Wisdom 129 Non-duality 230 Meditation 256 Ego and Desires 310 Pain and Suffering 341 Peace and Happiness 360 Silence is Sublime 385 Renunciation 395 Surrender407 Flames of Love424 Practice Makes Difference 484 Persistence 498 Spiritual Practice and levels 514 Enlightenment 544 Boredom is a Goldmine 578 Truth is in the Middle 591 Disappearance 595
  • 5 Preface This book is purely a mind-work. It can not bring the readers to the golden shores of peace; the maximum it can do is to just point the finger towards those shores with full honesty of the intent. This book is not giving you the fish but it is giving you the fishing rod. It is up to you that how much effort you invest in. Words without practice are merely empty crockery and any empty crockery can not cater to the needs of a hungry soul. So keep it in mind all the time that it is relentless practice that will make any difference in life. And never speculate that me the presenter of this book is the living image of the contents of this book … not at all. I have my share of weaknesses. But throughout my youth and middle age, at least I have dreamed about the possibility of a truthful life. Now I have shared that dream with other fellow beings in hope that from now onward we will chase this holy dream of living an accomplished life together. Primarily, this book is part of my spiritual monologue, it is my worship to God and I have shared it with other seekers only because of my inner urge to do so, in empathy and compassion. It is not offered as a manual of enlightenment, for the ultimate truth of awakening cannot be reduced to a conceptual model. Rather, this book should serve as a guiding light for those mature enough to apply conceptual knowledge towards a non-conceptual feeling of reality. Accordingly, the explanations and methods presented here point beyond words to the realm of direct experience and latent meanings.
  • 6 Although, the aim of this book is to unravel the many steps of the awakening process but the revelations of this book can be easily misinterpreted and misunderstood. There is an immense chasm between theoretical knowledge and real experience; concepts with the power to illuminate the truth of our inner reality can also obscure it, depending on their interpretation. Ultimately, to truly understand any teaching, its experiential essence must be realized through the unfoldment of one’s own evolution and enlightenment. Although it is indeed a long journey from ignorance to complete Self-actualization, the way to truth is far more than the attainment of progressively higher spiritual states. It is not a linear path in the sense of being goal-fixated. Neither is it a finite path, for there is no end to enlightenment. That, which we are everlastingly realizing, yet can never fully attain — the unknown heart of the beloved Master’s presence is eternally expanding and ever ahead of the intelligence that pursues it. Although the reality of Self can never be entirely grasped but our evolution towards its divine radi ance is the very meaning of our existence. It is indeed the journey, not its culmination - that is the essence of our spiritual unfoldment. Honoring this, we should regard the ineffable mystery of the spiri tual path with humility and wonder, its majesty with a sense of awe. This book is not meant to change anyone because human beings are not changed from outside; they are always changed from within. The only purpose of my submissions is to share the flame of my insight with those who have already been enkindled by the divine fire and are striving hard to meet the Ultimate Truth - with full vigor of their body and unreserved strength of their will. Any spiritual guidance can only bring you to the “glass wall” from where you can see the Truth across but to reach to that truth
  • 7 you are required to make an effort by yourself alone. It is only you who will have to break the glass wall to become one with the beyond. Here, no instructor can help you to be a winner. This book is a response to the deepest need for true understanding that resides within the consciousness of every seeker. It is a vital compendium of spiritual knowledge addressed to those who are commencing their inner journey. Thoughts presented here are not a personalized interpretation of spiritual reality, but a reflection of truth with the power to broaden understanding of the inner dimension and assist in navigating the intricacies of the inner path. This book holds immense potential for those who have special taste of finding their own core reality. First it will come to you as ripples then as currents then as waves then as tides then it will engulf and shake you inside out and can help you to be transformed forever in a positive way. It is essential that the material presented here be studied in the context of real inner work, for without a foundation of practice that yields experiential knowledge of the inner realm, a reader will not be able to grasp the true meanings of the teaching or, worse still, will create the illusion of understanding. When not based on spiritual realization, intellectual knowledge is but a hollow substitute for real experience. The reality of the awakening process is extremely complex and must be illuminated gradually from within. To approach this material solely from the standpoint of mind would defeat the very purpose of its presentation. Ladla Sarkar ladlasarkar@gmail.com
  • 8 Acknowledgements I humbly submit this book in service to those who cherish God more than anything else in their life. My academic stature, caliber and record do not grant me to claim for any credits or appreciations from the readers. Primarily, I arranged this book for self-help or my own guidance but as I have benefited from it greatly so I thought it my compassionate duty to present this book for the benefit of other God seekers. I pay great respect to those writers from whom I have benefited greatly but I am now unable to credit them by their names for their marvelous thoughts. Most of the content of the Chapter named as “Dilemma of a seeker” has been borrowed from the Internet pages and is added here with slight necessary modifications. In other chapters of the book, paragraphs of thoughts are presented in numerical sequence. Here again I clarify that all these paragraphs are not the exclusive work of my intelligence but at many places thoughts of other great writers of present and the past have also been included for the benefit of readers as well as myself. I fully agree with the contents of those paragraphs that are borrowed from the literary works of other writers. I felt as those words came right from my own heart. In these paragraphs of the book, collection of thoughts, though appear fragmented but all paragraphs are inter-linked with each other with the final objective of self-realization. I have deliberately left the reader at liberty to assemble his own personal and unique model of understanding with the help and guidance of these fragmented
  • 9 pieces of spiritual wisdom. As enlightenment is not the static climax of spiritual evolution but is an eternally expanding movement of intelligence and consciousness that is unique for each individual. How far we can expand the frontiers of our enlightenment depends upon our spiritual capacity, inspiration, knowledge and intelligence. It is our individual essence that journeys through the process of evolution, progressively shifting through states of awakening and levels of surrender that lead ever deeper into the supreme beyond. Finally a few words about one strange thing that you will find in this book that this book teaches spirituality but does not advocate any religion, cult or ‘ism’. This was a real hard task for me to separate spiritual teachings from the myth and superstitions of the past that have intermingled and adulterated the spiritual wisdom up to a level that the separate and independent identity of the spiritual education has become almost extinct. It has been my deliberate effort to avoid using any standard terminology and specific religious, historical or geographical references and personal names. English is not my mother tongue. So I am afraid that there might be a number of grammatical and structural errors in my submissions. It may be asked that why I chose English as medium of communication while I was not confident about my ability to express in English. To my personal opinion, the kind of thoughts that I intended to present could only be delivered well in English, as this is the only language that has evolved its capacity and word treasure up to a level that can assimilate all the modern day thought processes. So any linguistic suggestions in this regard would be received with gratitude and will be included in future dissemination of this book. I have opted for not disclosing my formal name as the author of
  • 10 this book. As I am a weak man, so I feared that the imprinting of my name as the author of this book and the possible pride resulting from it could spoil the purity of my intent. So I have used a special literary name “Ladla Sarkar” for the purpose. The real author of all, which is a glimmer of the truth itself, is the one Self. Those humans, who have been blessed with capacity to experience truth as it is, become simply instruments or servants to it. When one goes through the experience of pure peace as the core of one’s own being and tastes the living freedom inside, he or she is “propelled” by compassion to share one’s experience with others. In that way many can come to know and experience reality as it is. Ladla Sarkar Jan, 2014
  • 11 Dilemma of a Seeker (The plight of a modern-day seeker) You cannot just become a God-seeker without having previously developed this spiritual desire through the evolution of your own inner consciousness. Not everyone desires to know God and Its infallible truth, nor does the realization of the true Self have much universal draw in our highly technological world, and therefore the subject matter of this book will not appeal to everyone. Only those who have searched the globe high and low, desperately looking for some divine light will find some sort of guidance in it. It is my sincere desire that true seekers wherever they are should benefit in some way by perusing these pages to achieve a deeper insight into their unique situation in their lonely search for Truth and God. What is intended here is to introduce to you a system of thinking which is impossible to avoid in your life. Logic, argumentation, conflict, strife and fear, battle, war - do they succeed finally? An amiable nature, a smiling face, a love, a consideration, a goodness, an acceptance of the nature of another person, an acceptance of the nature of the world as a whole and an acceptance of the oneness of God - that is what succeeds. I am particularly going to introduce you a way of living that is determined by awakening. You may be wondering: What it means by awakening because the very idea of it appears illusive in the beginning. Honest spiritual seekers are searching for a Path that transcends all personal ills, carrying them past the stultifying conditions of
  • 12 institutionalized religion and past the conventional and traditional ideals of modern society. True seekers are wary of preachers in their ivory towers declaring their outrage at those who do not believe as they do. They are exasperated over the plethora of cultish leaders and pseudo gurus springing up all over the globe. The seekers of truth have become all too knowledgeable with the emptiness of ritualistic and ceremonial worship, wisdom that is out of date, and past Masters who have come and gone. The seekers are dismayed with how spirituality has been commercialized, how seekers are being exploited for money, and with the performance of vows and disciplines that bring no appreciable gain to one’s own evolving spirituality. The plight of the modern-day seekers has them wondering if a true path even exists, or if anybody really knows or can guide them aright to God’s door. Spirituality has been so ravaged and overworked that hardly anyone knows with certainty what a true spiritual path even consists of. No wonder the seekers of truth are still disillusioned and disenfranchised with the current state of all spiritual endeavors as presented by our world and culture. Many seekers have simply quit their search; others feel it is hopeless to continue searching; some are so discouraged and dismayed that they wonder if truth even exists, and if it does the near impossibility of ever finding it still remains. Is there an adequate explanation for these spiritual maladies? Is there a rhyme or reason for this spiritual crisis? Yes there is, but we must continue our investigation into the plight of all modern-day seekers, for at the heart of this dilemma lie the answers to the seeker’s redemption and liberation. All spiritual doctrines, philosophies, psychic sciences, and metaphysical pursuits, have all been created and founded by humans. Furthermore, all spiritual interpretation as to what
  • 13 spirituality really means, and the way to liberation and salvation, has only come from humans as well. All enmity and discord amidst religious circles, coupled with abundant argumentation and bigotry, have all issued forth and been a byproduct of human beings walking this planet, whether in the misty past or in present times. All things are in such disarray that need for a peaceful and enlightened life has become a far cry in this modern age. Naturally, unenlightened human beings are not concerned with this spiritual downfall, but those keenly yearning for a higher and more fulfilling life are bewildered by and ashamed of such degrading situation, undeniably knowing that this could not in any way properly reflect the purpose of human life. Rudderless at sea and without a compass, does the individual attempt to cross the ocean of empirical existence. Blown about by chance winds and detoured by inclement weather, does the soul strive to secure its spiritual moorings. Without the Master at the helm, without precise directions over stormy seas, it becomes impossible to arrive at the other shore. There is a true Path, but you must give up your external search to find it. There is a true doctrine, but you must close the outer books of scripture to read it. There truly is a transcendental Guide, but you must forfeit your own mental counsel to find Him. And there is a true Self deep within your being-ness. There is a secret Path leading to God’s door and, although it is enshrouded in mystery, it opens up to all the sincere seekers of God. The honest seeker who squarely faces his own human dilemma desires to remedy the situation as quickly as possible. Many byways are adopted with the hope that the gnawing pains of separation and isolation will subside, but hardly anything effectively works anymore. Those who experiment with drinks or
  • 14 drugs with the dim and fading hope of forgetting or suppressing their personal dilemma only make it worse, although sometimes this experience is needed in the overall unfoldment of the consciousness. Some individuals abandon themselves to the pleasure principle, avoiding pain and heartache as much as possible, but this too boomerangs upon them, for one’s reliance and refuge is still being placed in the external world, and pain follows pleasure like the darkness follows light. The majority of individuals enlist the help of four major institutions such as religion, philosophy, commercially propagated spiritualism and self devised odd practices of meditation, with the expressed desire of alleviating the inner problems that have become palpable and acutely present. The seeker enlists the help of external institutions with the desire to find reconciliation and resolution of one’s difficulties. And yet the plight of spiritual institutions is more aggravating the circumstances the individual finds and perceives within oneself. The institutions of the world are pointedly more concerned with their own collective survival than they are with emancipating the individual soul and relieving it of its unsettling conditions. The current dilemma that each honest seeker faces is only the byproduct of these sterilized approaches. Religion and philosophy were initially meant to redeem and liberate the soul of the seeker, but by following these doctrines centuries later, after they have been ravaged and overly editorialized to the point of their original purity being unrecognizable, one only sinks deeper into the morass of externalized opinion coming from those supposedly in the know. It appears that our own religious and spiritual leaders of today are as ignorant of the truth as are their followers, and as a result they both fall into the ditch. Many spiritual seekers are not happy in this outer world of
  • 15 excessive materialism, for no matter how much or how little one acquires; an ever-present emptiness remains. Likewise, the same seekers uneasily sense that they are not in harmony with their subjective reality, those prevailing thoughts and feelings that constantly follow one in the waking day-to-day life, whispering messages of either support or the lack thereof. And lastly, there are those who, having sensed their lack of fulfillment, have embraced a system of spirituality that has not produced the desired relief nor adequately taught the means of transcending their personal dilemma. Out of yearning and sometimes desperation, seekers attempt to find another spiritual doctrine that will put an end to the confusion or somehow shed some light and meaning upon their own search for spiritual growth. When the individual attempts to sift through the labyrinth of psychic paths available in the marketplace, one can become confused and misled with the excess of New Age mania. As a result, the seeker can become wary and suspicious, filled with doubts and skepticism about all paths, whether traditional or contemporary, and the hope and trust of ever finding some means of escape fades before one’s very own eyes. Consequently, the universal mantra has become: “What doctrine can I really trust? Which teacher or master is actually telling the truth? Where am I to turn, with some degree of provisional faith, in order to find the purest truth about myself?” Subsequently, the seekers of the world can sometimes wage a needless war of words and doctrines, feeling their enemy to be outside themselves, while simultaneously their hearts remain burdened, harmony is fleeting or forever lost, and the fresh breezes of love, power, and wisdom fall to the ground like autumn leaves. The common denominator in all separate paths is their insistence that God is outside of your body. The vast percentage of spiritual
  • 16 endeavor directs the seekers to pursue a Deity that is outside of them, one that cannot be accessed, seen, or heard. All devotees are subjected to this universal dilemma. Before the Divine Deity can be found and worshipped properly, the individual must discover one’s own divine essence within oneself. When human consciousness realizes that it is just an extension of divine consciousness then doors of further spiritual guidance become open for us. And that inculcates the oneness of all life, of all paths, and the overriding realization that it is the Divine’s Essence, which creates, sustains, and directs all life - whether it is the atom, molecule, plant, animal, or human being. Every true spiritual seeker should realize that the truth for which one seeks is never outside of himself, but always within. Seekers must find their own divinity within themselves before they can properly relate to anything divine outside of them. A Self seeker must also negotiate the problems in life that all of us encounter, and which are inescapable even to the best of us: problems of despair and uselessness; the feeling of inadequacy; a sense of inner guilt and shame; unrelenting strife and tension; overwhelming loneliness; the inescapable date with death; a gnawing doubt and growing skepticism with external authority; an inexplicable loss of our spiritual bearings; constant assaults of anger, greed, lust, vanity, and attachment; not to mention debt, problematic children, unruly mates, and the loss of our own personal tranquility. Heap onto this our growing dissatisfaction with the religious torch bearers, social and political reformers, and therapists of every kind, alongside the alarming reality of pharmaceutical companies, advertising through subliminal projection, the promise of having it all by just taking a pill. When your entire external search has ended, when all the byways and detours have been explored, when your heart is flayed and
  • 17 truth is nowhere to be found, simply have trust in your lord, give up yourself to your God. Let the hand of God work for you and if you would not turn away from your God-seeking, all your conflicts will end miraculously.
  • 18 CHAPTER - 1 Spiritual Cosmology We can break matter down into smaller components and that, when we do, we move beyond the material realm and into a realm in which everything is energy. Black holes, white dwarfs, neutron stars and quasars emit an extremely strong, pulsing beam of Light, which is made up of the spectrum of Light waves that include Ultra-Violet. All of the hottest and most exotic objects in the Universe radiate strongly in the Ultra-Violet range. They’re so powerful, they affect the whole Universe. Ultra-Violet Light is the point of transition to the invisible spectrum of God’s holy Light. All dimensions of universal space are filled with this holy divine light. This light is composed of very fine particles or dots that have dipolar charge on them. This charge is causing vibrations in them and these vibrations are resulting in very subtle infra-sonic waves all around them. These infra-sonic waves are the basic substance of all forms of creation. All forms are being created, modified and managed through the medium of these infra-sonic waves according to the will and knowledge of God. All the physical matters are composed of vibrations. The difference between the manifestations of the physical, mental, emotional and spiritual result simply from different levels of
  • 19 vibrating energy, or frequencies. So, while the feelings of fear, grief and despair vibrate at a very low frequency, the feelings of love, joy and gratitude vibrate much quicker. The most common unit of measure for frequency is the Hertz, which is one vibrational cycle per second. So a frequency of 460 Hz means that there are 460 cycles of vibration occurring every single second. At the very leading edge of biophysics today, scientists are recognizing that the molecules in our bodies are actually controlled by these frequencies. Although most frequencies exist outside of our normal range of perception, all can be perceived as both colors and sounds. There are seven colors in a rainbow and seven notes in the musical scale. So the color blue is also heard as the musical key of D, which vibrates at 587 Hz. But what is most interesting is that, if a frequency is vibrating fast enough, it’s emitted as a color of Light. If we wanted to convert sound to Light, we would simply raise its frequency forty octaves. This results in a vibration in the trillions of cycles per second. So, if a pianist could press a key way above the eighty-eight keys that exist on a piano (such a keyboard may cover a length of about 150 million kilometer), that key would produce Light. They could create a chord of Light in the same way they can create a chord of sound. And it would be seen as colors of Light because it would be moving at the speed of Light. The philosophical and scientific basis for this Law of Vibration can be found in quantum physics and in Einstein’s Theory of Relativity. Energy is related to matter and the speed of Light. This is Einstein’s famous E = mc2 equation. When two frequencies are brought together, the lower will always rise to meet the higher. This is the principle of resonance. So, when
  • 20 a piano is tuned, a tuning fork is struck, and then brought close to the piano string that carries that same musical tone. The string then raises its vibration automatically and attunes itself to the same rate at which the fork is vibrating. Using this principal of resonance, we can actually increase the speed at which the molecules in our bodies vibrate, through our thoughts of love, joy and gratitude. When atoms slow down, third dimensional matter is created; when they speed up, the higher dimensions of consciousness can be reached. And the higher our consciousness is raised, the closer to Spirit we become. This is the Law of Vibration, a law of nature that states that ‘nothing rests; everything moves; every-thing vibrates.’ The lower the vibration, the slower the vibration; the higher the vibration the faster the vibration. Three Cosmologies Three are three distinct cosmologies that influenced in shaping the human worldview. Two are familiar. The third—and most relevant to the task at hand—has ancient roots, and may in one form or another be the most widely held. It has virtually no public presence. The cosmos is created and ruled by a Distant Patriarch: This is the cosmology most commonly associated with the institutions of religion. It views creation as the work of an all-knowing, all-powerful God. From his home in a separate, sacred dimension called Heaven, He observes and judges our obedience to His commandments handed down to us through sacred texts and interpreted by His anointed religious authorities. This cosmology focuses attention on our individual relationship with a personal but distant God, as expressed in Michelangelo’s
  • 21 famous rendering of a God portrayed in the image of man. By implication, our human relationships with one another and with nature are secondary to this primary relationship. Although some adherents believe that we have an obligation to care for God’s creation in this life and to show compassion to our fellow human beings, in many interpretations of the Distant Patriarch cosmology, life on Earth is but a way station on the path to paradise. Nature exists for our temporary human use and comfort. Those who demonstrate their closeness to God by their pious religious observance and special knowledge of His intention properly exercise authority over the rest of us. The cosmos is a Grand Machine: This is the cosmology commonly associated with science. It is the standard story of physics, evolutionary biology, and the institutions of secular academia. In this cosmology only the material is real. The formation and function of the cosmos and the evolution of life are consequences of a combination of physical mechanism and random chance. Life is an accidental outcome of material complexity and has no larger meaning or purpose. Consciousness and free will are illusions. By this reckoning, the cosmos is much like a mechanical clock-works gradually running down as its spring unwinds. Building on the mechanistic determinism of classical physics, classical biology holds that life evolves through a combination of chance, genetic mutation and a competitive struggle by which the fitter survive and flourish as the weaker perish. According to the Grand Machine cosmology, a brutal competition for survival, territory, and reproductive advantage is the basic law of nature, and these same instincts define our human nature. This perspective assures us, our competitive instinct is the primary and
  • 22 essential driver of human prosperity and progress. The defining debate turns on the question of whether this instinct best serves society when free from government interference or when guided by public regulation and incentives. The cosmos is a manifestation of Integral Spirit: This cosmology has ancient roots and a significant modern following, but lacks institutional support and public visibility. By its reckoning, all of creation is the expression of an integral spiritual intelligence engaged in a sacred journey to discover and actualize its possibilities through an ongoing process of becoming. Our world and the material universe of our experience are more than God's creation—they are God made flesh. God is in the world and the world is in God, yet they are not identical. Although the spirit is imminent, it is also transcendent, a concept that religious scholars refer to as Panentheism (All-in-God). [ Panentheism is a belief system which postulates that the divine interpenetrates every part of nature and timelessly extends beyond it. Panentheism differentiates itself from Pantheism, which holds that the divine is synonymous with the universe. Unlike pantheism, Panentheism maintains the identity and significance of the non-divine in the world. In Panentheism, the universe in the first formulation is practically the Whole itself. In the second formulation, the universe and the divine are not ontologically equivalent. In Panentheism, God is viewed as the eternal animating force behind the universe. Some versions suggest that the universe is nothing more than the manifest part of God. In some forms of Panentheism, the cosmos exists within God, who in turn "transcends", "pervades" or is "in" the cosmos. While pantheism asserts that 'All is God', Panentheism goes further to claim that God is greater than the universe.] We come to know the nature, purpose, and intention of this divine
  • 23 force through both our inner experience and our observation of its physical manifestation. All beings, stars, planets, humans, animals, plants, rocks, and rivers are expressions of this divine force—each with its place and function in the journey of the Whole. The Integral Spirit cosmology is consistent with the findings of quantum physics, which reveals that the apparent solidity of matter is an illusion and at the deepest level of understanding only relationships are real. I find that Integral Spirit is the underlying cosmology of a reassuring number of religious leaders and devout members of many faiths, including most people who define themselves as spiritual, but not necessarily religious. Why Cosmologies Matter: Our worldviews have powerful implications for our understanding of our place in the cosmos and thereby shape our most foundational values, our politics, and the distribution of power in society. The turning we humans must navigate to a viable future depends on a profound awakening to our nature as spiritual beings and our responsibility as participants in creation’s epic journey of self-discovery. This awakening will be partly experiential—a joyful reunion with our true nature. It will be partly intellectual—a larger and more subtle understanding of the nature and purpose of creation and our human role in its continued unfolding. The Distant Patriarch view characterizes our earthly existence as a separation from the divine goodness and grace of heaven. Our experience in this life becomes a test of faith, a burden to be endured and ultimately left behind in an eventual ascent of the righteous to reside with the creator in paradise. This cosmology reduces the purpose of life in the present to a fear-based quest to earn credits toward a divine judgment that will determine
  • 24 whether our fate after death will be to join the saved or the damned. It is a perfect setup for the manipulation and exploitation of believers by demagogues. The Grand Machine story strips our existence of meaning and purpose. In so doing, it supports consumerism and an ethic of individual material gratification as a distraction from the terrifying loneliness and despair of an otherwise meaningless existence. By characterizing life as inherently competitive, it provides a pseudo-scientific justification for social evils, colonial imperialism, racial domination, and the unrestrained competition of market fundamentalism. It neglects the far greater role of cooperation and synergy on which all living systems—and human society, civilization, and culture—depend. The Integral Spirit worldview, by contrast, infuses all we behold in this life and beyond with profound meaning. All of creation is a sacred and ultimately unified expression of an eternal and intimately present divine will. All beings are interconnected and our fates are inextricably intertwined. As participants in and contributors to the ongoing process of creation, we each bear a sacred responsibility. Our lives take on profound meaning and purpose in relationship and service to the sacred Whole. This cosmology has the elements of the needed story for our time. It remains, however, largely a private story without the institutional sponsors that give the Distant Patriarch and Grand Machine cosmologies authority and public presence. The absence of institutional sponsorship helps to secure its authenticity, but the absence of public visibility limits its influence as a guide to rethinking and restructuring our human relationships with one another and nature. Largely invisible in the public forum, it is not included in public
  • 25 opinion polls, leaving us with little idea of how widespread its acceptance actually is. Intimidated by our isolation, we may be reluctant to share the truth in our hearts, thus limiting our ability to share and deepen our insights and to join with others to fulfill the responsibilities to which the insights of this story call us. Six Blind Men Describe an Elephant: Reflecting on the relationship between these three seemingly mutually exclusive cosmologies brings to mind the story of the six blind men describing an elephant. The first feels its side and proclaims, “An elephant is like a wall.” The second gropes its tusk and counters, “No, it is like a spear.” The third feels the trunk and says, “Truly it is like a snake.” The fourth feels a leg and insists, “An elephant is like a tree.” The fifth feels its ear and pronounces it to be “Like a fan.” The sixth grasps the tail and says “Nonsense, an elephant is like a rope.” We understand and relate to our world largely through our basic senses. The spiritual dimension, however, lies beyond our limited direct sensory experience. When we seek to describe it, like the blind men groping the elephant, we turn to familiar imagery. This story is a warning that any interpretation of the infinite is likely to capture only a part of a much larger reality. The Politics of Story Power: The mystics among the prophets, sages, and wisdom keepers of all times and traditions have discerned a spiritual order and unity in creation they could make intelligible to their followers only through metaphor. Consequently, they sought to communicate their mystical insights through easily understood stories and familiar images. Not surprisingly, the intended messages have been subject to omission and distortion as they pass from
  • 26 generation to generation. Generally, for early indigenous peoples the deeper truth of creation as the expression of an integral spiritual consciousness translated into stories of an enchanted world inhabited by spirits of diverse motives and magical abilities. Matrilineal societies tended toward feminine imagery and worshiped images of the Goddess. More gender-balanced societies worshiped both a Sky Father and an Earth Mother. With time, human societies developed large-scale institutional structures that supported powerful political and religious rulers with a considerable interest in shaping stories of divine power to serve their political interests. Stories and images of gods and goddesses as larger-than-life versions of their earthly rulers served them better than stories and images of an enchanted world of spirit beings. The Abrahamic faiths—were each built on the foundation of a deep and profound sense of the integral spiritual unity and order of creation. Each emerged within male-dominated societies in which patriarchs were familiar figures and symbols. They naturally looked to the patriarch as their symbol for an all-knowing, all-powerful spiritual consciousness. It was also natural that these societies placed their religious institutions in the care of men—who in turn found that it best served their political interests to favor the distant Sky Father over the imminent Earth Mother and to dismiss goddess worship as primitive and pagan. The priestly class further strengthened its power and authority by affirming sacred ancient texts interpreted by religious scholars as the sole authority on the will of God. Eventually, the keepers of the faith conveniently forgot that the image of the Distant Patriarch was only a metaphor for the unity
  • 27 and order of the Integral Spirit from which all being manifests. In its contemporary expression, the cosmology of the Integral Spirit embraces and melds insights from the frontiers of scientific observation, the world’s major religions, and the experience of indigenous peoples and mystics. Separation of the material and spiritual worlds, rejection of the feminine, and a reliance on ancient texts as the primary (if not sole) source of human knowledge and moral authority, in denial of the data of the senses, became a serious barrier to the advancement of human knowledge and understanding. As the world divided into a multitude of institutionalized religious sects and subsects, the underlying stories of the spiritual unity of creation gave way to often violent competition for market share based on "My God is the real God" product differentiation. Newtonian science emerged as a counter to religion’s rejection of the experience of the senses in favor of explanations of events based on stories of the magical powers of mythic figures, and to the barrier this rejection posed to human advancement. To secure its integrity and authority, science embraced disciplined observation of how matter interacts with matter as its primary—even exclusive—source of knowledge and learning. This brought a new rigor to the search for order in the cosmos and lifted human understanding and technological possibility to previously unimagined levels. Much as the priestly classes of institutionalized Western religions conveniently forgot that the patriarch was a metaphor, however, the gatekeepers of science eventually forgot that the denial of agency and free will that imposed a useful and beneficial discipline on scientific inquiry within the context of 17th-century belief systems was a choice—not a scientific finding.
  • 28 A scientific culture that ignored or denied spiritual consciousness brought with it an implicit denial of life’s capacity for conscious self-direction. This in turn limited our ability to comprehend and embrace the richness, potential, and responsibilities of our nature as conscious, intelligent, self-directing participants in Earth’s interconnected, ever-evolving, ever-learning web of life. That the reductionist story underlying most scientific inquiry to this day describes only one element of a larger reality does not invalidate the truth or utility of its contributions. It is essential, however, that we recognize how the myopia of classical scientific reductionism suppresses our sense of wonder, agency, responsibility to and for one another and living environment. Integral Spirit as a Liberating Synthesis: Our future as a species depends on bringing to the fore of human consciousness a story that invites us to consider the whole of the elephant, and to relate to it in ways appropriate to both its nature and ours. The Integral Spirit cosmology provides a core narrative. In its contemporary expression, the cosmology of the Integral Spirit draws from the many ways of human knowing. It embraces and melds insights from the frontiers of scientific observation, the world’s major religions, and the experience of indigenous peoples and mystics extending back to ancient times. In acknowledging both intelligent agency and material mechanism, it recognizes that agency plays out in an ordered living cosmos within a framework of rules, and it clearly distinguishes between free will and license. It affirms our human nature as spiritual beings with an epic calling to advance a sacred purpose, and it frames a vision of possibility to guide us to a viable future consistent with the divine will as revealed in our most comprehensive understanding of the cosmic unfolding.
  • 29 It is readily evident why the Integral Spirit cosmology has lacked sponsorship and support from the imperial institutions that have defined the dominant human societies for the past 5,000 years. It evokes a radical vision of democratic possibility and presents a fundamental challenge to their legitimacy. It is for this very reason that it is the cosmology and the vision we now need to guide our way to a future in which we humans learn to live in balanced and mutual prosperous relationship with one another and nature. The separation or differentiation of consciousness is essential to creation’s incredible capacity for creative innovation, yet we see in our human experience how the illusion of separation can lead us to relate to one another and nature in deeply destructive ways. This illusion of separation is the cause of humanity's self-inflicted suffering. To become fully functioning as individuals and societies, we must achieve a maturity of self-awareness that allows us to hold in mind the reality of oneness and at the same time honor the illusion of separation by accepting responsibility for our individual actions. When we see all of creation as a manifestation of God, of spirit made flesh, we may recognize ourselves as physical expressions of God. We may also recognize that within the scale of the cosmos, we are far from being creation’s only expression of conscious intelligence. To the contrary, we are only a tiny element of an expression so grand as to be beyond our perception and comprehension. There is no necessary contradiction here with the reports down through the ages from spiritual mystics who experience the melding of their human consciousness with an undifferentiated consciousness that transcends all of material reality. If all creation is a manifestation of undifferentiated Integral Spirit, then the system of distributed intelligence discernible in a living, evolving
  • 30 cosmos is derivative of the undifferentiated meta-consciousness. Perhaps the individual human consciousness, with proper training and discipline, has the capacity to penetrate the illusion of separation to experience a temporary reunification with the undifferentiated spirit. Perhaps we all have the ability through meditation and prayer to tap into the wisdom of the higher levels of consciousness from which we manifest, and thereby tap into and experience the beauty of its creative wisdom in a very personal way. Whether specific details of our chosen cosmology are right or wrong is less important than whether its overarching narrative awakens us spiritually; inspires cooperative, mutually beneficial relationships; supports a way of living that recognizes the wonder, beauty, goodness, ultimate meaning and value of life; and puts us on a path to a viable future.
  • 31 Structural Layers of Spiritual Idealism:
  • 32 Notes: 1. God: The Self-conscious, All-knowing, All-powerful, Unnamable and Unknowable absolute basis of all existence. We can not judge it through mind but we can develop a direct feel of its presence. And we can interact with it through spiritually expanded awareness. 2. Divine Vibrato: In the Spectral-Space (Space-Absolute, which is the infinite field of holy divine light) God is simulating Himself through the medium of countless tiny dots (photons) that are pulsating in divine charge and are vibrating in their own polarity. The whole universe is resonating with their vibrations. This photonic vibration is resulting in different kinds of infra-sonic energy waves from which all substances, forms, characteristics, movements are being produced by the will and knowledge of the Almighty God. 3. Substances: From divine vibrato inanimate substance is evolved. Rocks, soils, minerals, gases, water etc are examples of it. Different characters and properties shown by the different material substances and inanimate stuff are direct reflection of the underlying atomic arrangements. And all movements in substances are resulting from their inner vibrations. 4. Organism: From inanimate substance forms of life are evolved. Plants, animals and we the humans relate to this plane. Clusters of infra-sonic waves are condensing into uniquely designed genetical strata and producing incalculable forms of creation. Death, decay, mutations and transformations are also being produced and controlled through the manipulation of these infra-sonic wave-packets of photonic vibrations. 5. Mind: Living organisms are equipped with instincts and senses through which they are changed by the environment and
  • 33 have the capacity to change the environment also. Instincts and senses not only provide safety, sustenance and adoptability to body but they are basic tools to acquire knowledge and understanding of the existence. Empirical experiences, cognition, reasoning and understanding are some of the functions of mind in us. Mind is always fearful of entering into the unknown. So, when we resolve to enter into a spiritual life the mind resists very hard. 6. Ego: The ego functions develop from an innate endowment of an individual or organism. They function in both the conscious and unconscious mind. They are inborn and instilled in an individual from the beginning of life like tension, decision making, delay, drive, language, memory, motility, speech, defense, intention, judgement and intelligence. Ego creates attachment to the world and egocentric activities are considered hindrance in the way of any spiritual progress. 7. Awareness: Awareness is defined as a human's or an animal's perception and cognitive reaction to a condition or event. Awareness is the state or ability to perceive, to feel, or to be conscious of events, objects, or sensory patterns. In this level of consciousness, sense data can be confirmed by an observer without necessarily implying understanding. In spiritual context awareness means our becoming conscious of divine presence. 8. Devotion: Profound dedication, consecration. earnest attachment to a cause is labeled as devotion. Purity of intent and action is necessary requisite for developing skill and mastery in any walk of life. Spiritual life must be pure of egocentric activities. 9. Love: A deep sensation for God. This is the driving force for any sort of spiritual attainment and inner transformation. 10. Enlightenment: Enlightenment refers to the full comprehension of a situation. It is a non-ego state. It is liberation
  • 34 from suffering and ignorance. 11. God Consciousness: Unity-Consciousness is ultimate spiritual target. It is flowering of the seed into its fullness. It is merger of the part into the Whole. Intense love induces this state in man but once it has been induced then even the medium of love becomes unnecessary. Supplementary Thoughts: A close study of these submissions in this regard will also polish the understanding of spiritual cosmology presented earlier. 1. God is the Principle Cause wherefrom all subordinate causes are arising. Chain of “cause and effect” is being controlled by the Will of God as an orchestra conductor directs the music movements in a symphony orchestra through his conducting baton and gestures. 2. To have a right view of the creator, we must have a proper understanding about the creation. Creation is materialization of divine beauty and power. There is no dichotomy or duality between creator and the creation. God has full control and authority over His creation. No one else shares this control with Him. And most importantly creation is not separate from the Creator. Remember that Creation also includes death. Life and death both together weave the web of existence. Death is rebound of the life. Death refreshes life. World has not come out of its creator at some remote point in time, rather world is emanating from its source (God) in the very moment of Now. Space and time are just providing a stage for the divine show. 3. God is unknowable because if you know the God then God will become the known and you the knower. How can the
  • 35 “known” become the God of the “knower”. God is not understandable. Because if you understand the God then you would become bigger than God. And how can the smaller be the God of the bigger. God is not available. Because if God becomes available to you then you would become the holder of Him. How an “available” thing can be the God of its holder. But to walk on the path of Self-realization, we have to have some idea about God because without having a little perception about God we can not move on the path. So, just for the sake of having some idea, we would assume that God is infinite, self-sufficient, self conscious, all knowing and all powerful. But these are just assumptions of the intellect. What is the true nature of the Truth is still unknowable and it will continue to be unknowable for all the times to come. It is a tragedy but this tragedy resides only in mind, intelligence or intellect. Man is bigger than mind. There are other means and ways to feel the heart of Truth and the presence of it. Certainly there is another type of knowing and understanding, not based on logic or intellect. When a drop of honey falls on your lips and you lick over it then you know what the honey is but this knowing does not come from logic or intellect side. Rather it comes through encounter, experience and sensation. Feelings are imminent while ideation follows them. Without feelings the evolvement of thoughts is impossible. So, spirituality is a path that seeks knowing and understanding through “direct feel” not through logic or intellect. The baby floating in the womb of mother is connected to her mother not through perception, logic or intellect but through umbilical cord. This umbilical cord is taking care of the baby and it is “sufficient” to her needs. Find your umbilical cord that is connecting you to your Lord. Let you float in the womb of God. God will take care of you and He is the Lord of All.
  • 36 4. God is Axis of all existence. This center is vibrating with an axial roar of "I". Through this roar of "I" God is celebrating His presence. He is proclaiming that "I am the Lord". This roar of God moves from His center to His periphery (terms of Center and Periphery have been used purely in a hypothetical sense). When God moves from center to periphery He proclaims "AM" (All is My presence). Hearts of lovers are attracted to this divine roar and once you have listened this roar it in your heart you will never come back. The rhythm of "I AM" is emanating from God and is the highest and purest form of God-worship. It has been invoked by God Himself for Himself. Our God worshipping is just an echo or resonance of this divine Utterance. Our worship is just a shadow action. The real worship is coming out of God Himself. 5. This rhythm of "I AM" can be used as Mantra to focus the contemplation and to experience the bliss latent in these words. The resonance and divine truth that these syllables represent, can be invoked within the seeker and then allow these energies and wisdom to bathe the mind, consciousness and the physical body. Repeating the Mantra silently from a conscious, connected and intentional inner space can assist the seeker to be spiritually transformed. 6. Awareness or consciousness is of two grades. Master consciousness that resides in God and holds all control, subordinate (causal) consciousness that resides in organic self. Master consciousness is an attribute of God; subordinate consciousness is deriving its life from Master Consciousness. Causal consciousness is oblivion to its source and is imprisoned in gross physicality of world but it can be brought to a state of illumination through sustained spiritual effort. God is unknowable and non-empirical in His nature. It is not the human capacity to interact with God. But God can be reached through His
  • 37 mantric rhythm. This mantric rhythm is the empirical (spiritual) face of God. God in His full grace is a stateless state, a bodiless presence that is called “wajud-e–la-wajud” or Alam-e-hahoot. Here God is present without any Names or attributes. No human consciousness, no matter how exalted it is, can ever access this domain. 7. Whole universe is web of divine Oneness. It is the characteristic of mind that it divides this oneness in duality or multiplicity and it does so for the convenience of its own functional needs. Mind does not stand as paradox to oneness; rather it too works as component part of the miracle of Oneness. Oneness is the major theme being played by versatile roles and characters of its constituent components. Mind is an observer of these versatile roles. Water, when in Ocean is called ocean, when on the mountain peak we name it as snow, when in the lake we call it lake, when in the river we call it river. Water is same but it assumes different names and forms during its journey through water cycle. The content remains the same but change occurs in name, form and character. Similarly the underlying reality in this world of multiplicity is One but this reality goes through many stages of manifestation as it moves through the channels of time and space. The same one reality assumes three roles i.e. Subject, Object and Witness. Through training and harmonizing our minds with the latent Oneness of universe, we can experience the bliss of reunion with God (self-realization) and that is very practical and possible idea. 8. The goal of all mystic disciplines is the achievement of a spiritual state of “oneness” with God. In essence, spirituality is the ability through various practices to arrive at a coherent state in which the individual becomes whole. What are the dynamics of
  • 38 this coherent state? DNA is more than a blueprint for genetic expression; it is the "instrument for the re-spiritualization of the body", DNA structures help man to arrive at Divine Resonance by passing through electromagnetic influences on body and subtle processes of thought. It is DNA that functions as the receiver and transmitter of electromagnetic frequencies through the body. Man’s ability to achieve Divine Resonance is located in the hydro-energetic matrix of DNA, where the body’s highest concentration of water molecules is found. These water molecules are the source of the organism’s coherence. Divine Resonance is accessed through a variety of practices that return the body to its coherent state. Now, more than ever, man can attest to the divinity within him. The spirituality of modern man resides in his ability to control the profile of his DNA through practices that can restore him to the coherent state of Divine Resonance. 9. Everything is formed by vibration and geometry. Scatter some very fine sand over the head of a drum. Then take a tuning fork and strike a note just above the drum head causing it to vibrate. The sand would shift and assume a geometrical figure corresponding to the particular note that was played. When another is sounded, the sand will shift and assume another figure. This shows that every vibration produces a corresponding geometric form. Form is the organization of energy at certain rates of vibration. There is no solidity in the universe. A form that appears solid is actually created by an underlying vibration. Vibrations express themselves in corresponding geometrical figures and in this way build up crystals that are the expression of vibration. Crystals collectively form a body of an element according to their particular vibration. The forms of snowflakes and faces of flowers take on their shape because they are
  • 39 responding to some sound in nature. Crystals, plants, and human beings are music that has taken on visible form. 10. We all are created in the image of God and sun of God continuously shines His light onto all. Everything in the universe, in its simplest form, is vibrating with divine resonance. In nature we see a beautiful example in the bumble bee. When buzzing around a particular plant the bumble bee hits the note of C, which resonates with the plant’s opening mechanism to reveal the sweet nectar within. In medicine, kidney stones are destroyed through a laser therapy called lithotripsy. The laser is set at a resonance that is destabilizing to the stone, thus causing it to break up. Every organ, every molecule in the body has a particular resonance and the ancients were able to detect these in order to create appropriate healing and meditation techniques. 11. Resonance can be described as a process of initiating and amplifying a vibratory response in a receiving system that is attuned to an emitting system. It is very important to understand that resonance starts only when the frequency of two systems (receiving and emitting) are almost matching. 12. All of existence can be viewed as a manifestation of energy and consciousness, functioning according to various laws or principles. This trio of active Energy, Consciousness and Principles may be called manifest existence, part of which is perceived as space-time and matter. All such manifestation is characterized by vibration, which is related to the amount of energy and consciousness resident in a parcel of matter. The higher the amount of associated energy and consciousness the higher the vibration would be. Readers who are familiar with modern physics might recognize that a parcel of energy at the finest levels can also be represented by frequency, which is another term for how fast something vibrates. But the rate of
  • 40 vibration is an indication not just of energy, but also of the state of consciousness associated with it. The scientific notion of the Grand Unification tries to unify all forces and laws (i.e. energies and principles - matter being a form of energy) under a single force or law at the highest energies possible. Here the consciousness aspect of our Trio is simply missing. But if consciousness were to be included, the reader might readily find a parallel between the scientific Grand Unification and the spiritual Grand Unification. The latter is known as Truth (spiritual). Truth is simply laws or principles behind manifestation, in this case the higher laws. The ancient notion of the spiritual grand unification may be reconciled with the modern scientific grand unification by including consciousness into the picture. One direct result of the above unification is that a parcel of consciousness can be characterized by its vibration. All kinds of experiences in consciousness have associated vibrations and energy levels. The energy level determines the intensity of an experience, and frequency determines its nature. By changing the state of vibrations, the state of consciousness associated with that parcel of energy is changed. And by changing the state of consciousness, its vibrational levels (frequency) can be modified. All sensations and feelings in consciousness - such as pain, pleasure, love, and fear may be considered as resulting from an interplay of different vibrations and energy levels. One implication of the above notion of Grand Unification, which considers consciousness as an integral aspect of matter with its own dynamics, is that the concept of chemistry extends to consciousness. Not just chemistry, but also physics, biology and so on. For example, the chemistry of certain drugs on the human brain and their effects on a resonant consciousness is a matter of
  • 41 active research in the medical community. Another implication of the Grand Unification is that higher states of consciousness can be associated with higher vibrations and energies, progressively tending toward the Grand Unification with the Godhead. The baser, denser or more materialistic consciousness can be characterized by lower vibrational levels. Spiritual progress can be defined in terms of moving toward the Grand Unification, and away from a purely material preoccupation - or in essence, the raising of one’s vibrations. One’s level of spirituality is a measure of his average vibrational level. This is a key point to understand, for much that may appear perplexing or nonsensical can be explained in terms of the mechanics of vibrations. 13. Every human has a subtle body which comprises of mainly emotions and thoughts. This is the body which can be called causal self or ego self as it is created by the simple act of borrowing from others hence it is based on all borrowed emotions and thoughts. The natural frequency of human being is the frequency of the fundamental emotion which can only be found in humans which is faith. This specific emotion has the frequency quite matching with the natural frequency of existence. Once we generate faith or love frequently within us then these doses of faith act as small periodic forces being supplied to ego which can actually trigger larger amplitude oscillations for ego self . Earlier positive swing which was either missing or quite small suddenly with doses of faith become large and as intensity of faith increases the larger and larger swings can eventually trigger the collapse of giant ego self which is attached to us like a shadow self . This phenomenon can be termed as spiritual resonance.
  • 42 CHAPTER - 2 God Though the foundation stone of the Spiritual Cosmology, of which God is the axis point, has been laid down in the first chapter yet some more details are needed to assess the attributes of God properly. This second chapter is supposed to serve this purpose. 1. God is neither center nor periphery. Neither gross nor subtle but God is God. God is unique and has no opposite word for it. Transcendence and Beyondness are also used to indicate towards divine presence. God is not a person and hence is pure of any personality. God is pure presence – equated to holy Silence - eternal and infinite. We cannot know or grasp Him but God’s presence is every where. God is present in us (or we are present in God) and we can become conscious of divine presence if we would train our minds to receive this experience. 2. What we call the heart is that which is prior to everything that we can imagine in our minds or understand through our intellects. The presupposition of our very existence is
  • 43 the heart of our being-ness. And there is a heart in everything. There is a core within even an atom. There is a substance of this heart even in the minutest of creatures, such as an ant. There is a status maintained by each person, each individual, each entity in the world, a status which is capable of getting identified with what we call the heart. Even an ant has a status of its own. It is not an object to itself; it is a subject. All life is a movement towards this centre. Every step, or stage, in the process of the evolution of things is a tendency of converging towards this centre which is, and which has to be, everywhere. Such a centre is the object of our meditation; that is the heart. It is in us, no doubt, and when we speak about the meditation on the heart as the centre of all things, we are not concentrating our mind within this physical body merely, because God, the omnipresent king, cannot be contained within a six-foot physical frame. This is something well known to everybody. Our little “I”s are part of the bigger divine “I”. As our heart contains many cells in it so each particle of the universe is contained in the bigger heart of God. God is particles in whole and whole in the particles. 3. God is the Absolute. God is not relative. The word ‘absolute’ is used to indicate something which cannot be compared to something else. Anything that is capable of comparison with something else is not absolute, it is relative. It is relative because it is related to something else. Every description is a relation of one thing to another thing; therefore, anything that is capable of being described or characterized is not absolute. This is the reason why sometimes people say God is without characteristics, without qualities. People imagine and tell us that
  • 44 the Supreme Being has no qualities, no attributes, because qualities and attributes are nothing but descriptions in terms of something else. This will not be valid in the Absolute. Therefore, it is said that the Absolute has no qualities although everything that we can consider as a quality is involved in it, just as every statue can be found inside a block of stone. Though we cannot see any statue inside it, yet we can carve out any statue. So is the Absolute. Every little formation can be found in it, yet nothing is there. All things are there, and yet nothing is there. 4. God is not an external object that is to be explored and reached through intellect or to be tamed through labor of worship. God never comes to us as He is never away from us. Veils of ego are separating man from God. Ego must be taught and forced to fall back into its divine source. Self-experience is natural culmination of devotional spiritual practices. 5. Life has no meaning without God. When the sea tide collides with seashores foam is produced on the surface of the waves. Our individual consciousness is nothing but this foam on the divine water waves. Whether you like it or not you are connected to God. Whether you float with the current or swim against it, you are still in the same river. 6. God is center or heart of all things and all realms of
  • 45 manifestation stand in periphery of it. When we sleep our mind is not working but life does not stop but if once the heart is asleep then no life is possible. This is why we consider heart supreme to mind. Heart is the primal organ of body and life. Our acceptance and rejection both are two sides of a single coin named – Mind. There is no liberation without dropping the feel of separate self. Self is one. Mind is a servant to it. Though mind is part of divine totality but mind plays as anti-God. Through pain and pleasure God tests the levels of our surrender. Mind conspires to make us believe that we are a separate little self. But in fact there is no little self or greater Self. There is only one Self. It is mischief of mind that it divides the undividable. Mind is home of psychological states. These psychological states are deriving their life from Self and Self has a full manipulative command over these states. 7. The air we breathe is invisible, odorless and tasteless—it cannot be perceived at all unless it moves. It is usually peaceful and still, but it is a reservoir of enormous power. The air is a massive ocean—invisible, yet completely necessary for our life, for we are quickly dead without it. It seems reasonable to suggest that one reason God created the air—and respiration—was to show us graphically how great and immediate is our need for Him. We should recognize that the breath of life is a great gift from God, and a powerful metaphor used to speak of His very presence. Our life should generate continual thanksgiving, so that we might join in the praising God along with everything that has breath.
  • 46 8. Only Oneness (of God) is the truth, multiplicity is a mental version of reality. Multiplicity is a delusion and is a trick of mind to handle and understand the Oneness. For example Time is a dimension in God. It is indivisible but to understand Time mind divides it into seconds, minutes, hours, days, weeks, months, years, centuries and millennia. Real time is a dimension in God. It never moves or changes. It never comes so it never goes away. It never begins so it never ends. It is always there available to interact. But division of time into days etc is an act of mind. Mind creates Thursday then Thursday is replaced by Friday. Thursday has to die out so that Friday may come. Time as dimension of God never moves, changes or dies out but it is the time divisions created by mind that have to change and disappear. 9. Life is an actuality of God. The mirror hall for One Self. The refulgence of unshared beauty. Theological literature about God is in such abundance that we cannot finish reading it even in hundred lives. Thus one may easily jump to the conclusion that it is impossible to get full knowledge of truth. But fortunately truth is so evident and so near to us that even an illiterate person can access it through direct knowledge. When some one is feeling hungry or happy he does not need reading books to become aware of his hunger or happiness. Content is fundamental thing and words are of secondary importance. God is like ocean and language is like a bowl. You cannot condense the ocean into a bowl.
  • 47 10. Life stands as question mark in front of us but our logical minds find no satisfactory answer to it. It baffles us and leaves us beaten down. The need for a God, a missing link, a super being that could help and guide us through the rigmarole of life gets intensified. Our logical thinking fails to find any such being and authority in the sphere of life; the feeling of tragedy and betrayal engulfs us more deeply. We all need God, the whole existence needs God but God does not appear before our addict minds. Right at the center of the mess and darkness there is light. Invisibility does not mean that God is not present. God is present but our minds are so conditioned and drunk in physicality that it is hard for gross mind to trace the presence of God. We cannot sense God with our five senses. We cannot find God through logical probing; if we could have found God through our logical pursuing then such God would not be worthy to be called a God. God is such an immense Reality that it cannot be exposed upon our senses. It is beyond the power of senses to bear the intensity of divine exposure. We can experience God only through sincere self-giving. God is available to us all the times. The only thing that keeps us apart from God is our discordant thinking. If we empower and purify ourselves to go beyond the ego and mind momentum then we can enjoy the companionship of God in this very life. It is impurity of the vision that keeps us ignorant and separated from God. God is not only is outside of us but He is also within us. We have to make ourselves eligible for God’s exposure. Leaves, blossoms and fruit all three are there in the seed of the plant right from the day one but to realize all that the seed has to go through many stages of its development. When seed attains maturity for leaves the leaves
  • 48 come from within, when branches attain maturity for blossom the blossom comes from within, when blossom attains maturity for the fruit the fruit comes from within. So is with God-seeking. God comes to us firstly as seed. We have to nurture this seed for the required period of time. Then this seed attains leaves and blossom and finally bears fruit with the passage of time. Slowness and gradual growth is law of nature. It applies to Spirituality also. 11. As creation is not external to God so creation is as real as God. When we say that all sense objects are unreal and illusive, the only purpose is to train the thinking that the sense objects are not a separate and standalone phenomena. World is not unreal but our perception of seeing things is illusive. Nothing exists as outside of God. Even our misperceptions are taking there life energy from God. When our misperceptions too are part of God then what makes a difference between wisdom and follies, a saint and a sinner. The difference between positive and negative states is not because we feel about them differently but they are different because of holding different types of divine energy. Wisdom and enlightenment represent positive and constructive type of energy whereas the ignorance is a dark state. God-experience is a play of positive energy. Do we have any control or discretion to manipulate the flow of different types of energy in our favor? Answer is NO. Energy and its flow relate to God and God alone has control over its flow. If there could have been any other controlling authority then that authority too was eligible to be called a God. Creation comes only from one God and the control over it is also the privilege of that one God. We all have to go through our life conditions submissively. There
  • 49 is no ultimate verbal answer for the ultimate “why”. No school of thought, no saint can provide ultimate answer to the ultimate “Why”. At the end, knowledge fails but devotion delivers. Divine love is fragrance of God. God Himself is the seed of His seeking. Those whose hearts are sowed with this seed are the most fortunate beings on earth. 12. All is phantom unless He is seen, who is the Real Alone. See Him and all is His garment; see Him not and all is phantom. What is World, you ask? To see anything whatsoever apart from Him: that is the illusion the source of sorrow. See Him and you see that all belongs to Him and nothing stands rejected. 13. Your life is a short period in time. You are dangling in a void perched on the branch of a Tree called God. This branch is loaded with sweet fruits. In this void there are un-named demons and dreadful monsters that are ready to attack on you and are hovering around you to catch you unwarned. But these monsters can not take you unless you leave the branch. Once you would leave the branch the monsters will grip you fast in their claws of suffering. You may eat fruits on this branch in times of hunger but you are not supposed to leave the branch even for a moment. If the first breath is not saved the second shall not be saved too. God is your first breath; if you would save it from the demons of distraction then God will save you from suffering.
  • 50 14. We can show indifference or we can even deny the existence of God consciously but we are incapable to silence the cry that arises deep inside us incessantly. We cannot remove or silence the cry for God that is present at the very center of our consciousness. Life without God is simply not possible. People need God. It may be a job. It may be a drug. It may be a family. It may be a hobby. Each person’s God may be different and it may even be yourself. Everyone has to put his faith in something and it becomes his God whether they believe it or not. In this day and age, many secularists have accepted creation itself as God and they worship God’s creation in place of God. Where do you give your time, your talent, and your treasure? Where is your focus? Where ever that might be, it most likely is your God. 15. Having faith in God is also having faith in our own being. When we lose faith in our Master, we become miserable. God is an answer from within to a question from within. 16. O! Lord. Whenever You come to me I have no questions for You, only openness. Nothing needs to be spoken. Everything is in its place; all is accounted for. But when You leave ... I am a harbor without any boat; a nest without a bird; a cup that somehow knows what it means to have capacity, yet that sits without any means to fill itself except for this flood of
  • 51 questions rushing to pour themselves into where once You were. What is it about You? How is it that your footsteps through my heart—even on their way out—leave only imprints of a new promise? What is in your hand that can touch my soul almost imperceptibly yet moves it so much? How do You speak to me of all that matters without ever saying a word? Coming out of the darkness, going into it, and then back out again almost unannounced and the sudden sense of awakening light is always left there in your place? What is it about You? 17. Will of God is represented through natural laws or material causes. No living being sustains on material causes alone. It is will of God that creates, maintains and discontinues any manifestation. When the will of God is withdrawn from your life then your body is no more capable even to drink a spoon of water or to inhale a puff of air despite the fact that life organs are still present there but they fail to instill life in you. 18. HE, who strives to realize God through understanding, eventually will understand Him but realization will still be a dream. And he who strives to realize God through unconditional submission will eventually realize as well as understand Him. Because where God comes there remains no ignorance.
  • 52 19. God is non-deductive, primitive and original truth. All other facts stand as truth only in reference to Him. God is content of all forms. Without His presence nothing has any form, character or property. He is heat in fire, he is cold in ice, He is illumination in light, He is fatality in poison, He is healing in medicine, He is hardness in stone and flow in water and air, He is softness in love and destruction in hatred. We cannot take anything as ‘fact’ without taking God first as basis of all reality. 20. Universe is creation of God. Our love, hatred, denial, submission etc are part of it. Our sense of individual being (ego) is also very much part of this creation. Thing ‘A’ and thing ‘B’ and space of ‘choice’ between them, and the higher mind that observes in alienation - all are part of creation. We cannot come near to God as we are never away from Him, we cannot realize God, as we are never separated from Him. There is no independent ‘I’, ‘we’, ‘you’ or ‘mine’. There is only one ‘God’ all else is His radiance and creation. People who have discernment are privileged ones. In life we have two options. One is to take the dirty thing that is dirty throughout from inside to outside and the other is to take the clean thing that outwardly looks absurd but is clean at core. In other words if we deny and challenge the God then we opt for a dirty thing and if we surrender to God though apparently it looks unmanly and unworthy matter but in the longer run of life this second choice proves to be the clean and pure thing. This other thing is clean and pure and the more we go deep inside it the more it appears clean and pure. Ultimately it absorbs the sense of our
  • 53 separateness and thus we reinvent our identity as a vital part of the infinite divine play. We must not be afraid of surrendering our illusive being to the real-being of God. This physical self of us that is afraid of submission is an illusion, a phantom created by our own senses on the screen of our perception. This fear is fear of a child who shouts in the long corridors of a deserted castle and gets feared when he listens back the echo of his own shout in a changed tone and pitch of voice. He ignores the original sound that produced this echo and he takes it as someone else is voicing upon him from inside the castle corridors. It is matter of the awakening of us to the original Self that the fear of the ‘other’ self will be obliterated from our minds and hearts. 21. One saint said, “My ‘me’ is God”. This knowing, this gentle intuition that arises and is at first repressed and left unfulfilled. We have had this intuition all our lives. And we have run from it our entire life - evaded it, pushed it away, drowned it in drink or drugs or knowledge or success or sex or a billion other reasons and excuses. But the more it is run from the more it haunts, daunts and confronts us in the gnawing emptiness within and without. Some succeed in evading it until the moment of physical death itself. Still others, who having been given an inclination to seek and search, are graced with a realization now. And what a blissful realization this is! 22. The wonder of God is that there is nothing you need to do to get anything of Him. I repeat there is nothing that needs
  • 54 to be done, by you or anyone else. Our only problem is that we have been taught and conditioned by years and years of belief systems that we are not in touch with that which is infinite, that which is unnamed, unknowable and almighty. And so we have invented philosophies and techniques and there have been teachers and gurus and a myriad of self-help seminars and books about it all. I say to you now, you need none of it. There is nothing to find out which is not already here right now. All of the spiritual guidance and wisdom is meant only to make us realize that the perfection is already in us. That we are pure at core. When we remove impurities then the pure emerges spontaneously, as when the disease is cured health is available without any further effort. Health is a natural state and is available to us as our birthright but efforts are required for the removal of any sick condition. 23. No argument can prove the existence of God and no denial has the power to quench the infinite thirst of human heart. We stray between two ends and two pulling forces. When the world sucks us viciously we bow before God and we bow before world when God does not honor our wishes. This run between two extremities ultimately tears apart our inner peace and we look as breathless as a deer that had been running all the day along in front of hungry wolves. Then what is the way out of it? There is a way that leads out of this fiasco. This way comes forth, when we start accepting God as He is, in all its manifestations. When we drop the desire to run away from God as we can never run away from God (whenever and wherever we go God is already there) or to become nearer to God as we can never become nearer to God (we are already living in God). When we drop the desire to change the prevailing moment. When we desire; we follow the gravity of
  • 55 ego-force and we are doomed to be failed and suffer from pain. 24. External relations are source of worries and dissatisfaction whereas peace flows only from within - from one’s own core relation with God. It is direct and internal relation to God that gives life a perspective and meanings; all other relations are ‘Relations of Necessity’. It is beauty of the Man-God relation that it is of non-necessitous nature. One can go on with life routines even without believing in the existence of God. But one who gives more importance to understanding the life rather merely living through it is bound to go through all the mystic experiences called spirituality. 25. God can turn a stonehearted man into a saint and a noble into a filthy disgusted man. God enjoys total control over all His creatures. No one shares this control with God. Our mind only reads the events and situations around us but is not in control of them. As the speedometer of the vehicle only shows the speed and does not generate it. God alone is the cause of all effects. 26. At times acts of God appear illogical from human point of view but how can we ignore the primal fact that all of the logic itself is constantly getting its life from God. Thus how can one assume that some acts of God are not logical? But rather divine logic is so immense and expanded that we the mortals
  • 56 cannot grasp it through our limited physical capacities. The Absolute is Pure Being. It is not an empirical concept. Pure being is impossible to think in mind, because it cannot be thought about. You are thinking that you are outside of the Absolute. If you would think that you are inside the Absolute, how would you raise a question? 27. To those who judge life from the stand point of logic, God appears as a cruel and psychopath custodian of the universe. Only those who bow before God unconditionally can see the true face of God. The Absolute (God) baffles the mind of even the greatest scholars. It eludes the grasp of even the mightiest intellect. It is experienced only as Pure Isness, where intellect dies, scholarship perishes and the entire being itself is completely lost in it. All is lost, and all is found. 28. You want laboratory proofs? Very fine, indeed! You wish to limit the illimitable all-pervading God in your test-tubes, blow-pipes and chemicals. God is the source for your chemicals. He is the substratum for your atoms, electrons and molecules. Without Him no atom or electron will move. He is the inner ruler. He is the controller. Without Him the fire cannot burn, the sun cannot shine, the air cannot flow. Without Him you cannot see, talk, hear and think. He is the maker and sustainer of all scientific laws, the law of gravitation, the law of cohesion, the law of motion, the law of polarity, the law of compensation etc. He is the law-giver. Bow to Him in devotion and humbleness.
  • 57 29. Dance cannot be separated from a dancer. So long a dancer is dancing, dance is coming out. One cannot conceive a dance without a dancer. This reflects the same understanding that the Creator and the Creation are one. God is not such a presence which could be examined subjectively. God is just God and the very word of God too is just a lingual facility for communications. God is not visible yet pervades everything, cannot be pinpointed yet is present everywhere. 30. The mirage we see is not the desert, yet without the desert there can be no mirage. From the mirage we know we are in the desert. The world of our sense-experience is not God, yet there can be no world without God. From the effect we know we are in the Cause. The world is the effect, God is the Cause. Being in the effect we are in the Cause. Our knowledge and experience of the outer world are not direct, as they are obtained through the instrumentality of our senses. If the senses are defective, our knowledge and experience regarding the world are also defective. We can have no direct experience of anything except that which is within ourselves, and is the experiencer himself. We know it directly, through itself. Without it we are nothing. It is the foundation of all knowing and experience. When we are rooted in a deep and dynamic awareness of this infinite presence within and without, we become enlightened.
  • 58 31. We can stop believing in God. We can stop thinking about God. But we can not stop thinking about our own self, our own presence. Our faith in our own self and presence is an irrefutable evidence of God’s presence. So there are no virtual non-believers in the world. Every one is bound to have faith in his own presence. If someone claims to have no faith even in himself either he is lying or is mad. So, if we come from river to canal or we go from canal to river we are swimming in the same one water. 32. Sometimes God blows as breeze upon our hearts (emotional construct) and some other times He whirls as tornado - blowing apart the walls of the heart. Some times God comes as droplets of dew and some other times He roars as an ocean. Such is the magnificence of God. 33. God is there as the omniscient witness and receiver of all our works and is the secret Master. All our actions, all our efforts, even our sins and stumbling and sufferings and struggles are governed in their last result by one God. God is all these things, a guide, a Master, ultimate consolation and a playmate in the game of life. 34. So long God is merely a piece of knowledge to you,
  • 59 God is part of suffering. God must become the very content of your being. So long God is your second thought it is darkness, let the God be master of all things in you and of you. 35. God comes to us not from outside but from within. God is very basis of our genesis; when the capacity to receive God’s exposure has been built and developed in us then the sun of God begins to rise on the horizon of our consciousness. We feel pressure of God’s presence and consequently our capacity to interact with God is further extended and developed. This process goes on for some time and then with the grace of God, devotees are brought at par to divine resonance where they become fully enlightened and satisfied in the company of their true Lord. 36. Do not say you are having God but it is God who is having you. God is not existent because of our thinking but it is our thinking that is existent because of God. 37. Transcendence is the real vesture of God. No word can indicate towards Him. No idea can claim the cognition of Him. No “ism” can contain Him. No single form of faith can have proprietary rights over Him. God-seeking is meant only to help us and prepare us for the final encounter with Reality.
  • 60 38. In me God is not an outsider but God is my supreme organ that is holding all the life in me. Neither heart nor the brain; neither blood nor the air; neither food nor the water is keeping me alive but God alone is my sustainer. Without Him I am simply nothing. 39. You may debate over God for one hundred years yet no one can know Him through debates. Even the Masters have failed in the attempt. Finally, they resort to observing “He is not this, He is not that”. Generations have passed in attempt to describe God but God remains unsaid. 40. Understanding of the true nature of man-God or God-man relation is the bedrock of wisdom. A seeker cannot have divine experience in mind state and he can not have it without mind state too. Apparently the statement looks paradoxical because if God is not available to mind state then logically He must be available to no-mind state. But the underlying meaning of this statement indicates that mind has its limitations, God is not coming out of mind rather mind is coming out of Him. In deep sleep we are in minimum mind state and in maximum inner silence but we still can not claim any God realization in sleep state. In sleep we are not aware of our relation to God and we are even not aware of our own existence at conscious levels. So it is
  • 61 evident that mind perplexes us through its many faces. It spreads logical blockades in the way of any logical comprehension of God; it clears as well as those blockades and also monitors these subtle processes nonchalantly and suggests ways to us that are of supra-mind (no-mind) quality. The true nature of man-God relation is not of intellectual type but it is an inherent and essential type of relation. Even a single particle of universe is essentially bonded with God. Nothing can escape of this essential bond. It is spontaneous, inevitable inescapable relation. Existence at any level is not possible without this relationship. Mind is not a creator of anything it just studies, explores and reveals the pre-existing data and possibilities. Mind is a manipulator and inventor but not a creator; only God can create. So mind cannot create God for us, it only examines and exposes upon us the pre-existing essential man-God relation. No man either believer or infidel can escape this essential bond that the world (including man) has with its source (God). But at mental levels we are free to believe or not to believe. If we are so lucky to realize our essential relation with God in this life then we can become saints (friends) of God and if we fail to realize this relation then we are bound to live a life not better than animals. In an animal life we suffer and become slaves of mental urges and instincts. 41. I am not a doer … it is God who is doing “me” and guiding me through the garden of His presence. Some times He appears as thorn and prick and at other times as flower and fragrance but He is One and All. He is One in many and many in One. He is not only the Being but the Witness too. He is whirling
  • 62 around His own axis. He is always busy in His own worship. He is flying on the majestic wings of suffering and joy into the horizons of His beyondness. He is drunk in His own unique grace. Neither my saying Yes nor my saying No can change my relation to Him. 42. Presence of God is indivisibly one but our minds split it in fragments. Individuality is a perceptive mirage. As ocean is indivisible but when we pick some water out of it in a pot we start thinking that we have picked the ocean in the pot or we assume that ocean has become two; one in the pot and the other that is out of the pot. God is like ocean and ego (psyche) is like a small pot that picks a little part of the ‘whole’ in it and starts thinking in illusion about its separate existence. Our whole existence or being-ness is of reflective nature, It is just a show of divine possibilities, being projected by God through end-less forms, for the celebration of His own Is-ness 43. God- realization is some orgasmic experience of the highly purified consciousness. This living consciousness is our Inner Reality. It does not come from outside but it blooms from within. God is the Inner Realty. Your very “I” contains God. When we attain the required Inner State then God blooms from within. But alas! we waste all of our life as a beggar and do not realize that the most invaluable treasure is hidden within us. We are unspeakably rich but we are ignorant of our worth.
  • 63 44. Every God-seeker will ultimately have to quieten the simmering of mind. When gravitational pull of physical life gets overpowered by the intensity of our desire for God, only then we can fly; only then we can become successful on spiritual path. Simple is that: we can not become spiritual; we can not become divine unless we build a divine momentum within us. To know God, to have God and to become God we have to become at par with God. Without it God remains only the dancing mirage in the desert of thought. 45. You hold God as an idea. The head can configure it out in the conceptual way, but it can never really understand it, because as is with ideas, to understand them you have to experience them. That means, for a true spiritual experience, you have to immerse in the idea of God with whole your being. 46. My master is within. He is the guide and He is the real companion. I call him when He allows and I bow to Him when He wills for so. I seek Him with the power that He confers upon me. When I start drifting away, He guides me to the way. He whispers to me in my loneliness “you are not alone”. He speaks to my heart and my heart speaks to Him like fragrance communicates to flower in the wild.
  • 64 47. Lord has made me an instrument to carry out His will. It is of no importance for the flute that what tune — tragic or melodious — is being played through it; what is important for the flute is that it is in the hands of its performer and it must perform correctly. 48. God never takes any side because God is Total. All things are happening in God but God is not doing them. All things are moving in God—not as an act of God but as an inherent divine attribute. God does not exist for He is transcendent; God has no link with the world because He is the world. We can not understand and rationalize the world from the stand point of logic as we are not total. We have only partial logic and biased point of view. Even if we ever feel any sense of totality it is not original but it is assembled and attained for a very limited time frame. All things are moving in God. This is divine absoluteness that our intellect can never understand. To understand it we have to enter into self-experience and self-experience comes through total surrender in silence. 49. I am an addict of God. Now I do not think God rather I am a thought in God. Even my denial is now impotent to segregate me from God. Now God is an incessant and eternal “Yes” to me. Now He is pulse of the pulse and heart of the heart, He is my air and food. He is my sight and smell. Ah! He is pouring
  • 65 to me from within and beyond. In me ... now He is a yearning so strong – even stronger than desire to live and desire to understand. 50. God “IS”. It simply is; nothing can be said about it. And all that can be said about it will falsify it. There is no need for any explanation. Unexplained, utterly immediate, God “IS”. It surrounds you. It is within you, without you. There is no need to come to any conclusion about it. It is already concluded! You are in it. You cannot be without it. There is no way to lose it. There is no way to become distracted from it. You may be fast asleep, unaware, but still you are in it. 51. ”God is such a mystery—or call it life, or existence—a mystery that when you enter into the innermost shrine of it you will not be able even to believe it. It is unbelievably true. It is incredible. Here is a beautiful poem named “The Bridge”. I didn’t believe, Standing on the bank of a river, Which was wide and swift, That I would cross that bridge Plaited from thin, fragile reeds, Fastened with bast I walked delicately as a butterfly, And heavily as an elephant, I walked surely as a dancer, And wavered as a blind man
  • 66 I didn’t believe that I would cross that bridge, And now that I am standing on the other side, I don’t believe I crossed it. Even when you have known God, you will not be able to believe that you have known Him. That is what I mean when I say God is a mystery. He remains unknowable. He is an unseen mystery; seen He becomes even a greater mystery. He is not a problem that you can solve. He is bigger than you. You can dissolve into Him but you can not define Him. But remember please: whatsoever I am saying is not the thing that I want to say to you. Whatsoever I am saying has nothing to do with truth, because truth cannot be said. Whatsoever I am saying is nothing but a hammering. If you become awake, you will see the truth. This is just to create an opportunity. I am shaking you hard—and if you allow, if you don’t resist, if you cooperate with me, if you are ready to go with me, if you can trust, if you are courageous, then my words can become a flash of sudden thunder. Drop the hesitation! Stop analyzing! Become more open! Meet directly! Truth is immediate, radiant, here-now. It is not that truth has to be discovered—only you have to become aware. Truth is already here. Let me shake you; allow me to shake you out of your sleep. Don’t go on thinking that you understand. You don’t. Your knowledge is a way of ignoring the truth. Drop this ignorance—and ignorance cannot be dropped by accumulating more knowledge. Ignorance can be dropped only by dropping the knowledge that you have already accumulated. Knowledge is the barrier to knowing. When knowledge is dropped, knowing flowers.
  • 67 52. God comes to you when you are not; when you have become just a zero, God comes to you. He is just waiting by the corner. The moment you become empty, He rushes towards you, He comes and fills you. Yes, it is hard. One has to pay too much for it—but God is not cheap. You will have to pay with your whole being. Only when you have paid totally and you are not holding anything and you are not a miser, and you have sacrificed and consecrated yourself totally, you will attain Him. 53. God never becomes absolutely known; He remains mysterious, ineffable and indefinable. It is not possible for human intellect to penetrate, to ponder, to meditate Him. There is no way to define God. The more you ponder, the more it becomes unknowable. The more you know, the more difficult it becomes to say that you know. You try and try and it starts slipping from your grip. It is very elusive. 54. God alone exists all else is His presence. All that is present is coming out of His existence. All that is present needs constant support to be present. Sun exists and sunshine is presence. Fire exists and heat is presence. There can be no presence without existence and no existence without presence. There is no duality between existence and presence because both are one. They are not two; they have never been two. Can you tell what relation your nose has with your face, what relation your
  • 68 eyes have with your face? It is mind who is firstly dividing the unity of whole into parts and then starts searching a relation between parts and the whole. There is no relation between God and the world, between God and the “I” because God is existence and “I” is presence. Your “I”, your world does not belong to you. You as “you” are nowhere. We see there is no relational gap between sun and sunshine, between fire and heat. Sunshine is never oblivious to sun; heat is never oblivious to fire then why man is oblivious to God? Why man needs awakening to become aware of his relation to God? Because heat and sunshine are direct presence of fire and sun but “I” which is direct presence of God has been masked by the physical veils of mind and body. Ego is always caged in time and space. Heat and sunshine can never realize fire and sun because they are never separate from their source. But our “I” has been separated by the physical veils, thus it has been given an opportunity to realize its relation to its source (God). This is why it needs awakening; it needs enlightenment to reunite with its source once again. We can not have God experience without having the Silence first. To have Silence, we need righteous approach and spiritual practice. If we do not go through preparations we will miss the opportunity of God-realization for ever. No doubt after death we will become in direct relation with God but after death there will be no opportunity available to us to realize God. Death makes us in direct relation to God as sunshine or heat is in direct relation to sun or fire. After death there will be no relational gap between man and God. Further, we must understand that it is not our “I” that needs meditation. “I” is already purified, it is already divine; it has no hesitation to fall back to God. But it is our mind conditions that
  • 69 need to be purified, trained and disciplined. Once mind is tamed then “I” comes at home spontaneously. 55. A master handed over the manuscript of a book to his veteran disciple saying that ‘go through of this manuscript and delete that what you find is not equal to the truth’. After a year the disciple came back to his master and handed back the book to the master. Master opened it and found that the entire book has been deleted; now the book contained only blank pages. Master asked why it is blank. Disciple said ‘I studied all the sentences and paragraphs but could not find anything equal to the truth in it. Disciple further said “I find that only the blankness can hold the perfection”. Master said “now you stand qualified and always keep yourself established in this blankness which is holding the perfection of God”. 56. Do not take life as an ordinary event. It is just a miracle of God. Life is an opportunity for both, for God and for man. It is an opportunity for God to act as man and it is also an opportunity for man to experience God. 57. You think about God, You pride over your faith in God and while doing so, inadvertently, you put yourself at center and God on the periphery. Subjective thinking is your malady; thinking is the venom in you. So long you think … you are the
  • 70 center and God is on the periphery. Through thinking you squeeze the God into the size of your mental box. Thinking makes life miserable. Your thinking is holding your miseries as a womb holds the baby. A piece of dry wood will burn in fire without any resistance. It will never complain; it will not resist the flame. It will turn into ashes without having any pride of burning. But the wood that still has its roots in the moisture of land or even the wood that has been cut off the land but yet holds the moisture in it will resist to the burning flame in proportion to its moisture level. To be one with God you have to get rid of your moisture (ego). Firstly, you have to dislodge your roots from the land of thinking and secondly you have to dry up the residual moisture in you. To dry your moisture - you would have to expose your Self to the heat of Sun (God) for a pretty long time. When thinking will stop its wheel then there will be no medium available to your miseries for their sustenance. 58. God is at center of you. Suffering is there but just around you; it is not at the center, it is at the periphery. It is impossible for suffering to be at the center; it is always at the periphery and you are the center. So when you allow it to happen, when you don’t escape, you don’t run, you are not in a panic, suddenly you become aware that suffering is there at the periphery, as if happening to someone else, not to you, and you are looking at it. A subtle joy spreads all over your being because you have realized one of the basic truths of life. Suffering is there, you need not seek for it. Enough suffering is there already, you need not go in search. Suffering is already there; life by its very nature creates suffering. Illness is there, death is there, the body is there - by their very nature suffering is created. See it; look at it
  • 71 with a very dispassionate eye. Look at it - what it is, what is happening. Don’t escape. Immediately the mind says, “Escape from here, don’t look at it.” But if you escape then you cannot be blissful. God is at core of all things and states, HE is not external to you; your own core is no different from God, this is the reason that it is said “God is nearer to you more than your jugular vein”. 59. Nobody has ever reached to God. When you stop all reaching, when you drop the whole nonsense of achievement, suddenly God comes to you. And when He comes, He comes from everywhere, from all directions. He simply enters in you from every pore of your being. You never reach to Him; He always comes to you. 60. You have no power to reject God so when you reject God what happens actually is that God rejects you and shuts the doors of peace and light on you until the time when you again realize that you have no power to reject God and again you submit your will before God. 61. Physical presence and transcendence are two planes of the same one God. These two aspects of God are not in contradiction to each other. But both together and combined characterize the “Oneness” of God. Physical plane of existence represents God’s Am-ness, our body and mind are part of God’s
  • 72 “Am-ness”. Mind is thinking personality of brain. But the transcendent part of God is also present within us. It is the metaphysical part of our being. It is present in us as “witnessing” principle. It is direct reflection of universal I-ness within our limited body. Mind by default serves our ego but it can be trained to have experience of the root-mind or universal consciousness. For this we have to refine and develop our psyche to a level where it becomes possible to experience the I-ness of God. And note it that this kind of experience does not take place between subject and object, between mind and God or between ego and God but by reaching this level mind and our psyche has traveled so much that it is now ready for its complete transformation. Our purified mind enters into its own bigger reality as a river enters into the ocean. By entering into the ocean river assumes the personality of ocean. For the river it is a win-win situation. 62. God is unique to each individual. No two men have the same God. Man is God’s flowering and God is man’s flowering. God of the individual is like a portrait painted by the skill and capacity of an individual. As a spider weaves its web out of its nature and instinct; It is great blessing offered by God that individual is allowed to make his own God that is according to his own capacity and taste. God has as many forms as there are thinking minds. God is infinite and despite having innumerable personas His oneness remains perpetually intact. 63. It is hard for me to understand the ocean but I can
  • 73 understand a droplet of rain when it falls upon my forehead. God is ocean I can not perceive Him with my limited potentiality but my own “is-ness” is a droplet of that bigger presence of God, I can see and feel the God through this little droplet of my own existence. 64. All inquiries about God are stupid and all answers in this regard are even a greater stupidity. World is like an open book. God is the content and meaning of it. God is content of all things. But not all men have that inner eye which could see and feel this content. Not all hearts are built to sense the beat of God. Basically human beings are of two natures i.e. divine and animal. One who are born having the seed of God-seeking and others are those who simply do not have it. Persons who have this seed would inevitably feel and smell God directly in the great panorama of life and their feelings would naturally grow into divine experience. It does not make any difference that whether you are very learned man or an illiterate, point is! If you are born with it – you have it and if you are not born with it then you would never know it! If you are born with this seed of God, sooner or later, you would awaken to it and realize God and if you are not born with this seed you would never have any idea what God really is. Meditation is not a thing to learn or not an act to do intentionally, no one can be invited to it. If you have the seed of God you would grow into it spontaneously as a plant seed grows and blossoms into its fullness. A plant seed does not need to go to any university and obtain a scholarly degree to grow and blossom into its originality. Having all that said, it needs to be mentioned that
  • 74 even a seed needs nourishment and particular environment to realize its inner natural potential. Same way, spiritual teachings provide us with that particular nourishment and environment that is essential for the explosion and growth of any inner and inherent potential (whether it is botanical or divine). But remember one thing that listening or delivering the spiritual discourses or reading or writing the books is not the only medium to become enlightened. Listening and reading are supposed to build a certain level of yearning and longing for the divine that would be intense enough to guide us and change us, if some one who is illiterate but his longing and yearning for the divine is strong enough to take him to the divine doorstep then such person is not in need of going through the traditional learning, his very yearning caters to him all the nourishment of meditation. Longing or yearning (also called Ishq) is the basic thing that makes real difference between a seeker and a scam. 65. I can live without my limbs but I can not live without God. The moment without God is like falling constantly in a bottomless abyss. If God is not with me then hands of the absurd start grinding each molecule of my existence. Without God pain of the Now is simply unbearable for me. 66. If we pick a spoonful of water from the ocean then water in the spoon is ocean and not ocean simultaneously. It is ocean because its composition is same as of the oceanic water and it is not ocean because it is devoid of the oceanic grace and
  • 75 capacity. Ships and sharks cannot swim in a spoon. There can be no hurricanes in a spoon. Our content is from God but it has been demoted by the limitations of our physicality. We are from God but our physicality is making us human beings. Limitations of capacity are now obstructing the infinity. So in spoon, we pick the ocean and we miss the ocean simultaneously. The point is not that the ultimate reality remains unattainable or unrealizable in full but that the whole truth, when descends upon our consciousness, transforms itself into an imperfection. So a God-seeker is never satisfied in his attainments. His journey continues all of his life. The seeker always feels that yet more is left unattained. Seeking never gets completed and this very fact grants seeking such a great vitality and magnificence. 67. God is not the creation of man but God accomplishes Himself through His “creation”. Creation is a medium for God to celebrate His own presence. Fragrance of a rose flower is not created in its petals but the whole thing was present already in the seed from day one and it just unraveled itself through the growth process of the plant. 68. God, Self, Truth and Reality are different words but all four words are used in spiritual literature to express the same and one content, understanding or idea. The very subtleness that is latent in these words remains always inexplicable. So, the very nature of God, Self, Truth or Reality is silence or no-mind but
  • 76 these too are just few more words. They are not substitute of true knowing that can come only through an encounter or experience. Encounter or experience of the subtleness is very essential for its true understanding but even when encounter occurs it can be felt by the individual who is having it and can not be expressed to others exactly through the facility of language. This understanding can not be generalized or textualized. In some spiritual paths, words of silence, emptiness or no-mind are used more decidedly than the words of God, Self, Truth or Reality. By doing so, it is not meant by them that these words are any substitute for the words of God, Self, Truth or Reality but through the words of silence, emptiness or no-mind they want to speak about and draw attention towards the very nature of God, Self, Truth or Reality. 69. God is indivisible truth. But when mind tries to apply God over the life (world), dichotomies appear. Problem of evil and suffering poses major threat to any integrated comprehension of the whole truth. Firstly seeing God as separate from creation and secondly trying to apply God over the creation and adjusting Him in the great panorama of life is doubly played reinforced folly of mind. God is not separate from universe so we have no need to create a place for Him in the universe. World already stands adjusted in Him. In God there are no problems and paradoxes at all. 70. God is a name; we give to an imaginary space which
  • 77 in fact is not perceivable. Say it God or give any other name to it … it makes no difference. But the presence of that non-perceptual space is a hard Truth. Denial of God brings only misery and dissolution of consciousness.
  • 78 CHAPTER - 3 Role of Mind 1. World is full of stimuli and our thoughts are just a response to it. It is an endless game. Stimuli will never stop and so are the responses. But to live through our Is-ness we have to liberate our consciousness. Our consciousness has been caught up badly in this vicious cycle of stimulus and the brain responses there on. To be limited to this type of life is a shame on man. To be liberated from the narrowness and suffering of lower mind, we have to purify and expand our consciousness. Your thoughts are your torments. You can not annihilate your thoughts as they are natural function of your brain but you can drop them. You can transcend them. You do not need to carry your luggage on your head while you are traveling in a train. Put your luggage on floor and enjoy your journey. You can not be without thoughts but you can live a life beyond your thoughts. There is a great difference between being thoughtful and being a witness on thoughts. Learn to live your Is-ness. Is-ness is like stream of pure rushing water but life enslaved by obsessive thoughts is like a pond full of fungus and bacteria. Your name, fame, success, failures, worries, possessions, money, jobs, pains,
  • 79 humiliations, poverty, richness, authority, relations, love, hatred and many more things are just pieces of obsessive thoughts. You would certainly experience these thoughts in your life but never let them pollute the Is-ness of your life. Never allow them to become a fungus of your life. Never allow them to master over your Is-ness. Keep your Is-ness pure and detached because this Is-ness of you is a gift to you from God. 2. To think is natural function of mind. We can not deprive mind of thinking. But we can transform our mind-state by engaging it in a righteous thought, a meaningful action. What is this righteous thought? God-seeking is the only righteous thought and meaningful action in life. Each breath of us should be consumed in attending the Is-ness of Divine. To attend the divine Is-ness by shifting our focus upon it is also the celebration of our own presence in this world. 3. A master tells his disciple to meditate on a koan: A small goose is put into a bottle, fed and nourished. The goose goes on becoming bigger and bigger and bigger, and fills the whole bottle. Now it is too big, it cannot come out of the bottle’s mouth the mouth is too small. And the koan is that you have to bring the goose out without destroying the bottle, without killing the goose. Now it is mind-boggling. What can you do? The goose is too big; you cannot take it out unless you break the bottle, but that is not allowed. Or you can bring it out by killing it; then you don’t care whether it comes out
  • 80 alive or dead. That is not allowed either. Day in, day out, the disciple meditates, finds no way, thinks this way and that way but in fact there is no way. Tired, utterly exhausted, a sudden revelation ... suddenly he understands that the master cannot be interested in the bottle and the goose; they must represent something else. The bottle is the mind, you are the goose... and without being in the mind through witnessing it is possible to make the goose free. By living a mind-life we become so much identified with it that we start feeling that we are in it! He runs to the master to say that the goose is out. And the master says, “You have understood it. Now keep it out. It has never been in.” Awareness is the goose, which is not in the bottle of mind. But you believe that it is in it and asking everyone how to get it out. And there are idiots who will help you, with techniques, to get it out. I call them idiots because they have not understood the thing at all. Awareness is pure of duality, and mind cannot exist out of duality. Awareness is non-dual and mind is dual. So just get back a little and watch, make a distance between you and your mind. Whether it is something good, beautiful and delicious or it is ugly and painful just remain as far away as possible. Look at it just the way you look at a film. But people get identified even with films. Identification is the root cause of your misery. And all identification is identification with the mind. Step aside let the mind settle down. And soon you would be able to see that there is no problem at all—the goose is out. You don’t have to break the bottle; you don’t have to kill the goose either. 4. Knowledge stands on intelligence and suffering
  • 81 stands on desire. Liberation comes from going beyond knowledge and desire. In the presence of knowledge and desire mystic experience can not take place. Intelligence and desire dwell in the body as maggots dwell in a rotten corpse. A seeker needs to know that the very “thing” that makes anyone enlightened neither comes from intelligence nor from desire, rather it is an inner explosion of the ego that takes place when ego kept exposed for a certain length of time to the radiance of God. It is the heat of God; it is the fragrance of God that bewitches you so much with its intensity that it becomes impossible for you to hold back and you feel yourself sucked into that mystic experience which is named as nirvana, mukti, liberation, God-realization etc, etc. State of Self-realization is inherently a state of transcendence and beyondness. Hence the mystic experience itself remains always indescribable. Spiritual discipline and practices are not any goal in themselves, nor they are any tools to the prime experience of enlightenment yet they are not without purpose, they are supposed to help us gaining that strength which is essential for any further advancement on the path. Spiritual discussions are not meant to report the exactness of mystic experience but are meant only to bring the seeker close to that point where he himself becomes capable to feel the heat of God, the fragrance of God directly. And ultimately the medium that helped us so far to bloom in fullness dissolves and disappears like a seed that disappears when its inner potential of becoming a full plant is accomplished. 5. Mind powers are instinctive and wild. Proper use of them requires harnessing and training. As flow of a river is wild but we can use it for our benefit by building dams across it. Thus
  • 82 we would get water for irrigation and electric power for our homes. By channelizing the flow of mind into positive thinking, we can make our lives far better. 6. Mind is an instrument that receives divine influences (vibrations) and adopts them as its own ideas. 7. Truth cannot be said, and the moment you say it, you have already falsied it. If there were a language of the heart, it could be said through it. But the heart has no language, silence is the only language of the heart. The words, the language, the mind, are utterly incapable. Truth dees reason; it dees the head-oriented personality; it dees the ego. It cannot be manipulated. It is utterly impossible for reason to encounter it. Words, language and mind they do not provide facilitation but they are hindrance. They always distract and mislead. 8. When a meditation is really growing - a moment comes inside you – you will feel like you are dying. Don’t escape in dismay. There, you feel that axe is over your head, and it is very sharp. If you escape from there, the mind functions again; the mind starts thinking a thousand things. And once you escape, then the mind won’t allow you to go to that point again, because you will always start an inner trembling. Whenever that point is near, you will become suspicious about whether to take a step
  • 83 more or not - or to escape. 9. The mind is the master of the known, only the unknown can destroy it. The known can always be manipulated. 10. Whatsoever I am saying is not the Truth. It cannot be. Through words, only a situation can be created in which Truth may be possible. But that too one can never be definite about. It is unpredictable. No cause can be produced for it to happen - it happens when it happens. The only thing that can be done is to become available to it. Your doors should be open. When it knocks at your door, you should be present there. If you are present, available, receptive, it can happen. But remember, through scriptures, through the words of the Enlightened Ones, you cannot attain it. 11. When the heart is silent, it says something; when the mind is silent, it says nothing. Words are the vehicle of the mind. No words - silence is the vehicle of the heart. Silence is a language without words, but one has to learn it. Just as one has to learn the languages of the mind, one has to learn the language of the heart: how to be silent, how to be wordless, how to be without a mind, how to be a no-mind. When the mind stops functioning, immediately the whole energy moves towards the heart. When the mind is not functioning the heart functions; when the heart
  • 84 functions, only then can something be taught to you. The real teaching can be taught through the heart. The heart is your own center. All action is emanating from here, all understanding is being processed here. You must be near the heart. The nearer you are, the more capable you become of understanding the silence and acting in the right direction. When you think, you are separate from Existence. When you don’t think, you are one. In a non thinking moment you lose all boundaries; suddenly you disappear, and still you are. And this felt moment of non-ego, of no-mind, of no-thought is the situation in which it becomes possible for the Truth to descend into you. When you are empty of yourself, you will be filled by Truth. So all that a Master has to do is to kill you utterly and completely; is to destroy your ego utterly and completely; is to cut your head so that you can become the heart. And then the whole energy moves into the heart. Can you be headless? If you can be, only then can you be a disciple. If you cling to the head, then you cannot be a disciple. Can you live without the head? If you cannot live without the head, then you are closed to the Truth. Head is the barrier, and heart is the opening. So how can the real teaching be taught? It cannot be taught, it is not a learning. You cannot learn it from somebody; it is an inner discipline. You have to become a receptive vehicle, a medium. It is not something which you can learn remaining as you are. It cannot be an accumulation. You have to go through a transformation, you have to be different. You have to bring a different quality to your being. Only then does communication become possible - not exactly communication but rather, communion. Through the head there is a communication; through the heart there is a communion - it is not a dialogue. In fact, it is a meeting of the Master with the
  • 85 disciple. It is less a dialogue, more a merging, a melting, where the Master and the disciple merge into each other just as lovers merge. But lovers merge in the body, at the most lovers can merge in the mind, but a disciple and a Master is the greatest love affair in the world. They merge in the spirit - they become one. 12. Concentration has two enemies, mental agitation, or busy-ness, and mental torpor, or numbness. Generally, agitation arises from desire. An attractive object appears in the mind and the mind leaves the object of meditation to follow it. Torpor arises from subtle apathy developing within the mind. In order to have firm concentration these two obstacles must be eliminated. A man needs a candle in order to see a painting which is on the wall of a dark room. If there is a draught of wind the candle will flicker too much for the man to be able to see properly and if the candle is too small its flame will be too weak. When the flame of the mind is not obstructed by the wind of mental agitation and not weakened into smallness by the torpor, it can concentrate properly upon the object of meditation. Because concentration is fundamental to all forms of higher meditation and to all higher mental activity, one should make the effort. Mental agitation is overcome principally by the force of mindfulness and torpor by attentive application. Each time the mind leaves the object - apply mindfulness and bring it back. Meanwhile, continually maintain attentive application to see if unnoticed disturbances are arising. 13. Life can not be reduced to concepts at all. Coming
  • 86 face to face with life requires that at some point we leave concepts far behind. Clarity takes us into life. It is penetrative. Truth lies beyond intellectual conceptions of it, or, it exists prior to our conceptions of it. Concepts have a utilitarian value, they are useful and practical for human life. But directly looking into life becomes almost impossible: we are biased from the very start. Clarity takes our life beyond mere conceptions, opinions and borrowed beliefs. We want to move from the conceptual to the existential, or freedom cannot be real. We will have to bypass our preconceptions. 14. No-mind state is not a term for emptiness, zero-ness or any void. No-mind is always filled with holy presence of God. In no-mind state there is no possibility of ideas, philosophies and opinions. It is pure feeling and direct understanding – an understanding that does not depend on words and logic. It is unpolluted awareness. 15. Mind is an individualized reflection of universal consciousness. Return of the intelligence back to universal consciousness is called enlightenment. 16. After going through a certain level of thought process, brain feels exhaustion and distress. It becomes incapable to discover more subtleties of life. It becomes lazy and feels
  • 87 dizziness. A steady progress cannot be made on the spiritual path unless the seeker practices some kind of mind control. Recitation of mantra helps in developing concentration and with the help of concentration the seeker can explore the deeper layers of self realization. 17. Feeling the state of Transcendence is also a subtle experience of mind and is not any supra-mind state. Any form of experience, no matter how subtle it appears, is not a supra-mind event. Experience of self-realization appears as supra-mind due to its intense subtlety. The utmost purity gives mind such a level of transparency that it generates the illusion (mirage) of its own disappearance. 18. Acts of God stand un-witnessed. What mind sees are not the acts of God but mind sees only the mind version of reality. For us it is not possible to see the reality in its divine nakedness and if someone ever encounters it, he would not be able to narrate it through mental means. 19. If we’re lucky enough, at a certain point, the mind will come to the stark realization that it is simply too limited and narrow, too small to ever understand, fathom, or contain the wildfire of Life blazing across the heavens. What we are and what God is, is simply too unpredictable and wild, too vast and free to
  • 88 ever be known. And yet, something is known, isn’t it? There is this undeniable sense of knowing, the sense that something is happening even if we know not what it is. The mind may try again and again to wrap its arms around this, but eventually the realization will dawn that no name, no definition, no explanation for what is happening will ever suffice. Yes, something is known, but it is a knowing that shatters all knowing. 20. A thought arises: “This is who I am.” A feeling appears and mind says, “Yes, this is what I am”… But where are all these thoughts and feelings now? Gone, like everything else that is so fleeting, vanished like every other moment that has ever appeared and then disappeared. The “you” that you think you are - is but a memory, a moment, an experience that is no longer. What you are is ever-changing, the movement of Life, never fixed, always fluid, this ever-present freshness… 21. Thoughts - whether about things or selves - don’t actually refer to anything solid but simply to more thoughts. What we call “I” is nothing more than mind, commenting upon itself. 22. The mind is a master magician. It can conjure up just about any experience. It can make happiness or sadness, hope or despair. It can make plans, make friends and make meaning. It
  • 89 can make love and war. It can dance and sing, laugh and cry, climb mountains, read books, learn calculus, or fly to the moon. It can create the sense that there is a self. It can generate millions of thoughts about that self. It can make us believe that a self actually exists. But it can never, ever make a self, hard as it may try. 23. Mind prowls the world in search of some object it desperately hopes will satisfy the ache and the hunger. And yet, nothing will. But maybe mind wants something else? Maybe it simply wants to stop looking anywhere and just sink back into its Source, fall back into what it came from. Let it die into the Source that gave it birth for there it will find everything it ever searched for. 24. No one can willfully stop thinking and when it stops it stops at its own terms. This distinction has to be understood; otherwise you can go mad chasing your mind. No-mind does not arise by stopping thinking. When the thinking is no more, no-mind is. The very effort to stop will create more anxiety, it will create conflict and it will make you split. You will be in a constant turmoil within. This is not going to help. And even if you succeed in stopping it forcibly for a few moments, it is not an achievement at all—because those few moments will be almost dead, they will not be alive. You may feel a sort of stillness, but not silence, because a forced stillness is not silence. Underneath it, deep in the unconscious, the repressed mind goes on working. So, there is no way to stop the mind. But the mind stops—that is certain. It stops
  • 90 of its own accord. So what to do? Watch—don’t try to stop. There is no need to do any action against the mind. In the first place, who will do it? It will be mind fighting mind itself. You will divide your mind into two; one that is trying to boss over—the top-dog—trying to kill the other part of itself, which is absurd. It is a foolish game. It can drive you crazy. Don’t try to stop the mind or the thinking—just watch it, allow it. Allow it total freedom. Let it run as fast as it wants. You don’t try in any way to control it. You just be a witness. It is beautiful! Mind is one of the most beautiful mechanisms. Science has not yet been able to create anything parallel to mind. Mind still remains the masterpiece—so complicated, so tremendously powerful, with so many potentialities. Watch it! Enjoy it! And don’t watch like an enemy, because if you look at the mind like an enemy, you cannot watch. You are already prejudiced; you are already against. You have already decided that something is wrong with the mind—you have already concluded. And whenever you look at somebody as an enemy you never look deep, you never look into the eyes. You avoid! Watching the mind means: look at it with deep love, with deep respect, reverence—it is God’s gift to you! Nothing is wrong in mind itself. Nothing is wrong in thinking itself. It is a beautiful process as other processes are. Clouds moving in the sky are beautiful—why not thoughts moving into the inner sky? Flowers coming to the trees are beautiful—why not thoughts flowering into your being. The river running to the ocean is beautiful—why not this stream of thoughts running somewhere to an unknown destiny? Is it not beautiful? Look with deep reverence. Don’t be a fighter—be a lover. Watch! -- the subtle nuances of the mind; the sudden turns, the beautiful turns; the sudden jumps and leaps; the games that mind goes on playing; the dreams that it weaves—the imagination, the memory;
  • 91 the thousand and one projections that it creates. Watch! Standing there, aloof, distant, not involved, by and by you will start feeling ... The deeper your watchfulness becomes, the deeper your awareness becomes and gaps start arising. One thought goes and another has not come, and there is a gap. One cloud has passed, another is coming and there is a gap. In those gaps, for the first time you will have glimpses of no-mind, you will have the taste of no-mind. In those small intervals, suddenly the sky is clear and the sun is shining. Suddenly the world is full of mystery because all barriers are dropped. The screen on your eyes is no more there. You see clearly, you see penetratingly. The whole existence becomes transparent. In the beginning, these will be just rare moments, few and far in between. But they will give you glimpses of what silence is. Small pools of silence—they will come and they will disappear. But now you know that you are on the right track—you start watching again. When a thought passes, you watch it; when an interval passes, you watch it. Clouds are also beautiful; sunshine also is beautiful. Now you are not a chooser. Now you don’t have a fixed mind: you don’t say, “I would like only the intervals.” That is stupid—because once you become attached to wanting only the intervals, you have decided again against thinking. And then those intervals will disappear. They happen only when you are very distant, aloof. They happen, they cannot be brought. They happen; you cannot force them to happen. They are spontaneous happenings. Go on watching. Let thoughts come and go—wherever they want to go. Nothing is wrong! Don’t try to manipulate and don’t try to direct. Let thoughts move in total freedom. And then bigger intervals will be coming. You will be blessed with state of sudden spiritual enlightenment. You will be surrounded by infinity. You will be suddenly in the presence of God—ineffable, mysterious. Touching you although you can not grasp it; within your reach and yet beyond. God not only will be
  • 92 outside but you will be suddenly surprised—He is inside too. He is not only in the seen; He is in the seer also—within and without ... But don’t get attached to that either. Attachment is the food for the mind to continue. Non-attached witnessing is the way to stop it without any effort to stop it. And when you start enjoying those blissful moments, your capacity to retain them for longer periods arises. Finally, eventually, one day, you become master. Then when you want to think, you think; if thought is needed, you use it; if thought is not needed, you allow it to rest. Not that mind is simply not there: mind is there, but you can use it or not use it. Now it is your decision. Just like legs: if you want to run you use them; if you don’t want to run you simply rest—legs are there. In the same way, mind is always there. When I am talking to you I am using the mind—there is no other way to talk. When I am answering your question I am using the mind—there is no other way. I have to respond and relate, and mind is a beautiful mechanism. When I am not talking to you and I am alone, there is no mind—because it is a medium to relate through. Sitting alone it is not needed. You have not given it a rest; hence, the mind becomes mediocre. Continuously used, tired, it goes on and on and on. Day it works; night it works. In the day you think; in the night you dream. Day in, day out, it goes on working. If you live for seventy or eighty years it will be continuously working. Look at the delicacy and the endurance of mind—so delicate! In a small head all the libraries of the world can be contained; all that has ever been written can be contained in one single mind. Tremendous is the capacity of the mind—and in such a small space! And not making much noise. If scientists some day become capable of creating a parallel computer to mind ... computers are there, but they are not yet minds. They are still mechanisms, they have no organic unity; they don’t have any center yet. If some day it becomes possible ... and it is possible that scientists may some
  • 93 day be able to create minds—then you will know how much space that computer will take, and how much noise it will make. Mind is making almost no noise; goes on working silently. And such a servant! -- For seventy, eighty years. And then, too, when you are dying your body may be old but your mind remains young. Its capacity remains yet the same. Sometimes, if you have used it rightly, it even increases with your age! -- because the more you know, the more you understand, the more you have experienced and lived, the more capable your mind becomes. When you die, everything in your body is ready to die—except the mind. Once you have attained the state of no-mind then you will simply die. And with your dying, everything will be dissolved—your body, your mind ... only your awareness will survive because it is a non-local phenomenon. That is beyond time and space. Then you become one with existence; then you are no more separate from it. The separation comes from the mind. But there is no way to stop it forcibly—don’t be violent. Move lovingly, with a deep reverence—and it will start happening of its own accord. You just watch. And don’t be in a hurry. The modern mind is in much hurry. It wants instant methods for stopping the mind. Hence, drugs have appeal. You can force the mind to stop by using chemicals, drugs, but again you are being violent with the mechanism. It is not good. It is destructive. In this way you are not going to become a master. You may be able to stop the mind through the drugs, but then drugs will become your master—you are not going to become the master. You have simply changed your bosses, and you have changed for the worse. Now the drugs will hold power over you, they will possess you; without them you will be nowhere. Meditation is not an effort against the mind. It is a way of understanding the mind. It is a very loving way of witnessing the mind—but, of course, one has to be very patient.
  • 94 This mind that you are carrying in your head has arisen over centuries, millennia. Your small mind carries the whole experience of humanity—and not only of humanity: of animals, of birds, of plants, of rocks. You have passed through all those experiences. All that has happened up to now has happened in you also. In a very small nutshell, you carry the whole experience of existence. That’s what your mind is. In fact, to say it is yours is not right: it is collective; it belongs to us all. Modern psychology has been approaching it and they have started feeling something like a collective unconscious. Your mind is not yours—it belongs to us all. Our bodies are very separate; our minds are not so separate. Our bodies are clear-cut separate; our minds overlap—and our souls are one. Bodies separate, minds overlapping, and souls are one. I don’t have a different soul and you don’t have a different soul. At the very center of existence we meet and are one. That’s what God is: the meeting-point of all. Between the God and the world (bodies) is mind. Mind is a bridge: a bridge between the body and the God, between the world and God. Don’t try to destroy it! Many have tried to destroy it through spirituality. That is a misuse of it. It stops of its own accord—and then it is beautiful when something happens without any violence it has a beauty of its own, it has a natural growth. You can force a flower and open it by force; you can pull the petals of a bud and open it by force—but you have destroyed the beauty of the flower. Now it is almost dead. It cannot stand your violence. The petals will be hanging loose, limp, dying. When the bud opens by its own energy, when it opens of its own accord, then those petals are alive. The mind is your flowering—don’t force it in any way. I am against all force and against all violence, and particularly violence that is directed towards your own mind. Just watch—in deep surrender, love, reverence. And see what happens! Miracles happen of their own accord. There is no need to pull and push.
  • 95 You ask: How to stop thinking? I say: Just watch, be alert. And drop this idea of stopping; otherwise it will stop the natural transformation of the mind. Drop this idea of stopping! Who are you to stop? At the most, enjoy. And nothing is wrong—even if immoral thoughts, so-called immoral thoughts, pass through your mind, let them pass; nothing is wrong. You remain detached. No harm is being done. It is just fiction; you are seeing an inner movie. Allow it its own way and it will lead you, by and by, to the state of no-mind. Watching ultimately culminates in no-mind. No-mind is not against mind: no-mind is beyond mind. No-mind does not come by killing and destroying the mind: no-mind comes when you have understood the mind so totally that thinking is no longer needed—your understanding has replaced it. 25. A tamed mind is like a tamed beast; we have to be vigilant all the time because the beast of mind can easily take us unaware and can turn tables on us any moment we are confident about its submissiveness. Being persistent in one’s vow in front of mind is the real strength of a divine seeker. 26. The difference between mind power and soul power is like east and west. Mind power can be developed by scientific techniques and formulas (yoga, reiki and many more) but soul power that is present in all forms can not be modified but can be kindled and awoken in man through proper spiritual effort but this too depends upon the will of the soul that whether it wants to be awoken or not in any particular individual. It happens only by
  • 96 the grace of the Soul itself. Development of mind power makes you power hungry. It can develop intuition to a certain extent. You know things. But it cannot make you the medium to manifest Universal Consciousness. Mind power and mind function can be measured, changed, guided and imposed by so many sophisticated scientific inventions. But soul power is continuation of ever growing Universal Consciousness. It is always perfect. The person who has attained this awakening of soul will be also growing every moment which will be the toughest job even for the quickest mind to catch up. It is new like nature everyday. Soul is the power house of the body and mind power is the driving force of the body and eats away up to 90% of the power supplied by soul hence after extensive use of mind the physical body starts feeling tired and stressed. If one is able to strengthen the connection between physical body and soul then more power is available to physical body which becomes self repairing and makes the person feel fresh effortlessly. Will Power is nothing but Soul Power. Our soul is nothing but part & parcel of Universal Soul only. Universal Soul is nothing but God only who is infinitely powerful. So your soul is also having the infinite potential to overcome all these negative traits in life. Mind is said to be very powerful and to control it is just like keeping in control the raging wind. Mind just wanders like wind, here & there. It takes enough of self discipline & practice to control it. Through Soul Power (Will Power) only it can be controlled. Soul strength is our Inner Strength, which comes into action in our hard times to defeat all such negative symptoms of laziness, inaction, procrastination, sadness, depression etc. in one’s life. In
  • 97 hard times, it helps in building our low esteem and loss of confidence. When we are passing through bad times, we have a feeling of self dejection & a feeling that we will not succeed in life, in all such times, our Soul Strength comes into play. This Soul present inside our human body, in fact gives strength to our mind to carry out all the difficult tasks & to overcome all these negative traits in life. 27. Every day we interact with the world in six ways: through seeing, hearing, smelling, tasting, touching and thinking. Actually, we live our life in these six worlds. The first five are physical and the sixth is mental. Something perceived in one of the first five would leave an impact on the sixth. And the sixth can also affect the performance of other five senses in return. The aim of meditation is to control all these worlds through our will power; to prevent any possible noise and pollution coming through them; to prevent any mental energy leaking through them; to increase mental energy through the positive use of them. 28. Usually we find it difficult to control our mind. It seems as if our mind is like a balloon in the wind - blown here and there by external circumstances. If things go well, our mind is happy, but if they go adverse, it immediately becomes unhappy. For example, if we get what we want, such as a new possession or a new partner, we become excited and cling to them tightly. However, since we cannot have everything we want, and since we will inevitably be separated from the friends and possessions we
  • 98 currently enjoy, this mental stickiness, or attachment, serves only to cause us pain. Such fluctuations of mood arise because we are too closely involved in the external situations. We are like a child making a sandcastle who is excited when it is first made, but who becomes upset when it is destroyed by the incoming tide. By training in meditation, we create an inner space and clarity that enables us to control our mind regardless of the external circumstances. Gradually we develop mental equilibrium, a balanced mind that is happy all the time, rather than an unbalanced mind that oscillates between the extremes of excitement and frustration. If we train in meditation gradually, eventually we will be able to eradicate from our mind the delusions that are the cause of all our problems and suffering. In this way, we will come to experience a permanent inner peace, known as liberation. 29. World around us is full of paradoxes and conflicts. Mind is not ready to accept the oneness of all creation as indivisible unified truth. This is because mind sees water and fire, light and shade, hard and soft, high and low as opposites that cannot co-exist; one expels other. To accept the paradox as oneness appears impossible to mind. Paradoxes are merely judgments of mind and hence have no independent value. It is mischief of mind that turns unified natural truth into rags of opposites. Mind does so only to find its way along the path of life. Unquestioned acceptance of things as they are can open the possibility of unnamed peace and happiness inside us.
  • 99 30. Just as the ocean has waves, or the sun has rays, so the mind has its own radiance that is its thoughts and emotions. The ocean has waves, yet they do not particularly disturb the ocean. The waves are the very nature of the ocean. Waves will rise, but where do they go? Back into the ocean. And where do the waves come from? The ocean. In the same manner, thoughts and emotions are the radiance and expression of the very nature of mind. They rise from mind, but where do they dissolve? Back into the mind. Whatever rises, do not see it as a particular problem. If you do not impulsively react, if you are only patient, it will once again settle into its essential nature. 31. Emotions set up ripples in our mind. These ripples cause larger ripples and soon a storm is brewing. This storm disturbs mind further and we lose touch with the silence and peace within. Without calming these ripples mind can not reside in its own equanimous state. When mind rests in its own stillness then it can see things clearly as they are. 32. The mind is very suggestive and extremely seductive. It will constantly present juicy goals and one must remain very alert to this and not buy in! This needs to be vigilant moment-to-moment. The thoughts can lose their potency and become impotent. Then they are just flying around but are unable to draw us in. Our prison is unfortunately made of our own
  • 100 thoughts and most of us remain unaware to it. 33. Without your support, all mental constructs can withstand only for a limited amount of time. Withdraw this support and see them collapse in their own weakness. Fire that is lighted up by thoughts can not be appeased by throwing more thoughts into it. What we need at that time is a state of no-mind. 34. Mind itself is not culprit but we take it as culprit on the basis of its criminal acts done against the spiritual life. All codes of law respect the law-abiding citizens; similarly a peaceful and submissive mind deserves great respect and honor. Such a mind should not be taken as foe but a friend. Taming of mind is hardest task of all. Mind is happy in its wildness. It does not like to be stilled and disciplined for longer times. It behaves like a wild stallion. It is for this character that mind is considered as an obstruction in the way of spiritual growth. But once the stallion of mind is tamed and you get on its back then sky is the limit. 35. Pure knowledge comes from deep within. It comes in the beginning as ripples then as waves then as tides. Mind just witnesses the thoughts sprouting from the soil of consciousness. They emerge so unnoticed, so rapidly and grow in such a speed that mind finds it hard just to watch and keep pace with them.
  • 101 36. A tremendous “knowing” comes effortlessly into the mind when it sinks into meditation, when it gives up trying to understand. When we allow this knowing into our minds, our very lives become as clear and startling as this knowing is. 37. When a river enters into ocean though it is the death of its river-hood but the waters in river start to live as ocean; a higher living. A lion who lived among sheep thought itself a sheep. But one day while drinking water at a pond the lion realized by seeing its reflection into the pond water that he was very different from the fellow sheep, its being-ness as a sheep ended but it was not the death of the lion rather it started to live into its originality. 38. The problem of shortsightedness arises because a person exists in his mind and mind always divides. This feeling of separation from others makes a person more egoistic and unless he drops his ego, he cannot realize the true dimension of his self. Although the reality of a drop and ocean is water but a drop is a drop and an ocean is an ocean. To become ocean, a drop has to dissolve its identity into ocean. Although the whole tree is hidden inside the seed but a seed must die to give birth to a tree. When a person is born, society starts to condition him according to its way. He is given a name and he starts considering himself as the name. He starts recognizing himself through the eyes of others. This
  • 102 conditioning is so strong that he even wants to understand God according to his own learning from the society. In other words, his search for God is an effort to confirm his own pre-existing concepts about God. This is why, when a philosopher tries on God he always ends up in confusion. Because knowing God is not a process of knowing more and learning more rather it is a process of total submission and attaining a state of no-mind. A person must drop his conditioned mind that considers itself the subject and sees God as an object of study. Unless a person becomes one with God, he will not feel contented instead his life would become miserable. The celebration in his life will be missing, no matter even if he is a King, as he himself keeps on creating hell for him through his egoistic actions. 39. Consciousness provides medium for thoughts; thoughts are like sailing creatures in the calm waters of consciousness. Thoughts come and go. Awareness is the original and primitive state of mind that provides medium for thoughts to emerge, move around and fall back into. Ideas and words are acquisitions but consciousness is the nature of mind. 40. Untamed mind is the biggest obstacle in the way of self-control. Happiness, character, external success – they all begin in the mind. The ego identifies itself with objects, people, and situations. Have you ever seen a child and her newest doll? When you take the toy away from her, she cries and will do anything to get it back. But a few days later when she gets a new toy, she
  • 103 would not care what happens to the old one. What is the difference? Then, the toy was a part of her ego – it was “hers”. When you took the toy away, it was the lessening of the ego that caused the pain, not the loss of the toy itself. And it is the same with us. As we grow older, the toy loses importance. Now it’s our hot girlfriend, our handsome wife, our house on the beach, our bank account. Other common forms of identification would be social status or reputation. I am not saying that having these is wrong; but just don’t become identified with them. The moment you do, you plant the seed of suffering. Nothing is permanent; chances are you will lose it, whatever it is. You know you’ve begun to identify with something the moment you feel any discomfort, no matter how minor, at the thought of losing it. Once the ego has identified with it, it is as much a part of the ego as our arm is a part of our body. And taking it away from the ego is as painful to the psyche as ripping our arms off. The ego loses a part of itself. This is the reason people kill themselves over lost love – they have so completely identified themselves with their lover that losing them left the ego with nothing. This is the reason the beauty industry makes so much money – millions of women have identified themselves with their looks, or somehow tie their inherent value with their outer appearance …. And worst of all, the ego is never satisfied for long. No matter what your goals are, you’ll only gain a temporary satisfaction from achieving it – then your ego will force you to go out and seek more. Even if you became the best in the world at what you want, your ego won’t be satisfied for more than a brief period. This means you will never be at peace – you will always be seeking.
  • 104 41. Each time we think … we put some more dust on the surface of the mirror and then we start complaining that face of the truth is becoming more unclear. Just remove the dust of ideas off the mirror and the Truth will shine forward. 42. The human mind questions, and the human mind answers, and we have created such a great mess of answers and questions, but not a single question has been answered. The questions remain where they were always. If you can see this whole procession of questions and answers, this meaningless, fruitless effort leading nowhere—if you become aware of this whole nonsense then you can laugh at the absurdity of the human mind. And the moment there is laughter, you transcend the human mind completely. Then there is no question, and then there is no answer. There is no purpose, and there is no cause. Then living itself is enough. 43. For self-realization the mind has to be penetrated and understood. One thing: the mind has no present; it has only past and future. The present is so narrow that the mind cannot catch it. The moment the mind catches it, it has already become the past. The past is vast, the future also is vast; the present is so atomic, so subtle, that by the time you become aware, it is gone. And you are not so aware! A very great intensity of awareness is needed, only then will you be able to see the present. You have to
  • 105 be fully alert; if you are not totally alert, the present cannot be seen. The mind is drunk. It cannot see the present, that which is before you. The mind is filled with dreams, desires and responses. You don’t have a presence. 44. Putting questions and finding answers to satisfy the questions is a vicious game of human mind. Mind plays with ideas as a cat plays with wool-balls. The end result of this game is mental fatigue and frustration. But all this game is not without use and benefit. Our understanding grows this way. Each time an answer enters the mind; mind turns it again into a fresh query and the game of learning goes on. 45. Ironically, one can be intellectually convinced of the illusory nature of the mind, but remain fully identified with thinking. The mind can believe various concepts about its own unreality, but cannot actually experience itself as unreal. One cannot think about reality. Only in the absence of thought the real becomes revealed. Most humans think in circles, ruled by the mind’s obsessive tendencies. When the mind cannot find something to think about, it will think about anything just to escape boredom. In this vacuum of purposelessness, the mind generates dull and depressing thoughts. The highest endeavor of mind is an enquiry into the dimension of beyond, as it initiates the actualization of its ultimate destiny — its own dissolution. The notion that we need to transcend the mind is
  • 106 correct, but this transcendence cannot be actualized until the mind itself has become highly evolved. Until we are ready to surrender it, the mind remains a fundamental component of our identity and our quest. Our goal is not to negate, but to transcend the mind through its seamless integration into the beyond. 46. Basic faculty of awareness is not the property of mind but is the nature of soul. If the awareness was not there from the very beginning then no sense data could be registered to mind. So we must not be fearful of progressing into the no-mind state and we must not apprehend that the meditation will result into any lack of alertness in us. Rather the no-mind state is our true nature; seeker would become more extensively alert and aware of the existence all around as he (the seeker) is coming nearer to the very center of universal consciousness. 47. Brain has dual role to play. It thinks and it thinks about thinking. Brain initiates thinking without any visible effort and then takes notice of its own thinking experience subsequently. We can say that there is (I) real time thinking and (II) observatory thinking. The very act of thinking is organic nature of the brain. The real time thinking flashes in our brain at the speed of light. We can neither stop nor control this part of thinking. The second part of thinking starts when brain starts thinking about the very experience of thinking at any given moment. This is the secondary (post facto) role of our brain. This secondary role supports to evolve a sense of Me (ego) in us. This sense of me falsely assumes
  • 107 that the whole thinking process is being controlled by it and is serving to it. In fact this sense of me is utterly shallow and has no real existence. This sense of ego is like center of the tornado. It is a vacuum being maintained and moved by the outside forces. It is eye of the cyclone; a relatively calm centre of the intense thoughts playing all around. In spiritual context, when we talk about the no-mind state, it is not meant that we are going to get rid of thinking faculty of the brain. We can not do this. We can not separate things from their inherent nature. Rather this no mind state is attained when ego awakens to its latent reality. Ego realizes that it is not the center of the phenomena but is only a tool in the hands of Reality. The whole existence is manifestation of the Supreme Oneness. Ego stops thinking itself as master and realizes its subjugation to the Real. Ego becomes non-being through total submission. It stops splitting and veiling the integrity of Truth. It becomes a friend and facilitator rather than a resistance to spiritual growth. 48. The discipline of dispassion is a part of the training of mind, through this education it can be purified and capacitated to go into beyond. The spirit of renunciation is a very subtle attitude of consciousness and is not merely any kind of outward conduct or behavior. It is not an abandonment of things in the pure physical sense, though a safe distance from attractive physical objects may be conducive to discipline of dispassion. But mere physical distance from objects of sense is not what is required here, because the desire of the mind can connect itself with its objects even under conditions in which they are physically very remote and out of reach. Physical distance does not prevent
  • 108 mind from desiring and, therefore, physical isolation alone is not what the true renunciation requires. It is an inner transformation that has to take place, by which mind does not relates itself to the objects of thought. The objects of attachment can be physical as well as conceptual, and one can be attached to a conceptual object even though there might not be any physical object. As far as attachment is concerned, it makes not much difference whether its object is physical or purely psychological, because inward reveries of mind are as dangerous as outward possessive attitudes. But most seekers do not go deep into this peculiar feature of dispassion; they go by a traditional attitude of renunciation by which they simply mean a monastic life etc. That is not what is ultimately required of us. It is a mental potentiality, a predisposition of the mind towards something that causes bondage or liberation. The mind can inwardly harbor an abundance of pleasurable feelings, and feel happy. We can be inwardly happy by enjoying a psychological object. There is no need for a physical object always. The senses can get excited by even a thought of a sense-object; and it is this excitement that causes pleasure, and not the object itself. So, whenever the nerves or the senses are stimulated, there is a sensation of pleasure. The pleasure is not caused by the object; it is the stirring of the feelings, the sensations and the nerves that are the source of pleasure. This is very important to remember. We are happy because of a stimulation of the bodily organism, not because of the presence or the absence of the object. It is the mind that creates an atmosphere of satisfaction and joy by a rearrangement of its own constituents, and merely because an external circumstance helps in the arrangement of its psychological constitution it does not mean that the joy comes from the object alone.
  • 109 Mostly, our renunciation is compelled – it is forced upon us by outward conditions – and this is a dangerous type of life that one can live, at least from the psychic health perspective. We dislike a work when it is forced upon us by our boss. We can walk ten miles if it is our wish to go as a sort of diversion or a play, but we will not walk even one furlong if we are sent on a duty. We will say we cannot walk so much, and go by car or scooter; but we can walk ten miles if it is our wish. Therefore, voluntary and spontaneous aspiration is called for in meditation. There is an infinite shortcoming in the mind and, therefore, finite objects cannot bring it satisfaction. When there is an awakening into this fact, it tries to discover the causes of its failure and tries to take right methods, by which it can gain what it has lost. But the mind is wedded to the senses. It always plays second fiddle to the tune of the senses, and so, even in its investigations into the causes of its failure, it takes the advice of the senses only because it has no other ministers except the senses. And so, in a life of renunciation, in a life of monastic discipline etc., what the mind is trying to do is to act independently for its own self and discover the remedies for its sorrows. But in the act of this discovery of the causes of its sorrow, it takes once again the aid of the senses and, therefore, again it becomes a failure. The senses begin to tell it once again the very same thing that they conveyed to it earlier and we once again begin to interpret the causes of our suffering in this world in terms of the objects of the world; and there is a possibility, then, of our entering into a muddle, which is the state of mental confusion. 49. God owns equally the good and the bad; the beauty
  • 110 and the ugliness and He sees no difference in them. It is our mind that labels the states, situations and objects as good and bad; beautiful and ugly. 50. Strangely, the strongest divine pull on the heart of man comes into its play when man is lost in denial state. And I believe strongly that there is an intimate relation and kinship between being an atheist and being a God seeker. It appears to me that both lead to the same direction. The only difference is that the spirituality travels only one step more than atheism towards the goal of God-realization. An atheist looses all the possibility to become divine when the goal is only one step away. To find God, one must become firstly the God-less. End of God is end of the psyche and end of the psyche is end of the world. And strangely when the world is dead then suddenly we find us in the lap of God. Yes! The Truth is like that. When we comprehend God in its true sense then the psyche stops, the world stops, the knowing itself stops and then there survive no deeds and no doer, everything stops in the sublimation of God. And then suddenly we feel that we have never been away from God. And it is impossible to be without God. Even each molecule in the body of a so called “declared atheist” is constantly worshipping God. 51. We want to be free of mind but irony is that we want to attain this through mental processes. We are not ready to break our mental image about our presence here. We can not be free of mind by using the mind as a tool of freedom. In fact it is not
  • 111 possible to be free of mind through any mental effort. Instead mind drops automatically when the time of it comes. It drops like the petals of a flower when the time of fruit is ripened on a tree. 52. A thought comes to our mind and then another replaces it. It is a very fast process and we are usually not aware of it. When we develop a strong concentration, we become more conscious of the thoughts and their coming and going. The mind gradually entertains fewer thoughts per minute. Under these conditions we become aware that there is an interval between one thought and the other. It may be just a second or a split second of quietude. There are no thoughts, there is Silence, but it is also fullness. At this moment we just exist. We are in pure awareness. We are in our original mode. 53. Mind, world and God all are components of a unified Truth. Mind is mirror, world is reflection and God is being reflected. Mind never falls, the world never falls and God never falls. It is just for teaching convenience that we say that world falls or mind falls in meditation. 54. Our thought is just impotent spectator of the play of life. Life is being run by instinctive reflections programmed into our genes. Our thoughts are not part of the sea but they are the vapor in the air, though they rise from the ocean but they are no
  • 112 more part of the ocean. So we can get rid of our suffering through distancing our selves from our thoughts … this distance will not stop our life; it will continue performing in full by instinctive responses always present in us. Discordant thoughts are wastage of time and energy; we do not need them at all. They cause suffering in us. They blind us, they cripple us. Without thoughts we can feel free, happy and blissful. We are God at center but thoughts have made us a monkey. 55. Mind is transitory condition of nature. We can train and improve it, so that it may become appropriate to our spiritual needs. Our agony is within and our peace is within. It is up to us that whom we attend. To whom we attend that we become. Our body is simply an automaton that obeys the consciousness which we experience. 56. Though life and nature as a whole are mysterious but act of fertilization, diversity and aesthetic sense in nature, sleep, death, self-awareness, multiplicity (multiple roles) of mind and passion of love are the most wondrous of them. We have no proper words to explain them fully and befittingly. Scientists, Preachers, Philosophers and psychiatrists use them only in their on peculiar context and considerations. We can not define and confine their scope in any single discourse, article, workshop or book. These are such fence posts on the borders of the finite which are also exposed to the realm of the divine.
  • 113 57. Do not chase mind with mind. You can not kill mind with mind. Natural faculties of thinking are always required to exist for a healthy balanced life. When spiritual teachers ask to drop the mind then what they really mean is not to use your mind to understand the nature of God. Because understanding God is not the capacity of mind. 58. A mental man has faith in mind; always has questions and he loves to find their answers. When questions have met their answers then mind transforms those answers into new questions and the quest for new answers stays continued. But a God seeker is not a mental man. He has no questions and he does not indulge in finding their answers. Instead he has faith in God. And it makes a lot of difference in life that whether you have faith in mind or you have faith in God. A mental man is like a stagnant pond of water. Water in it goes nowhere. And ultimately gets infected. To flow back to God you need no knowing, no ideas about the Real because the ideas and concepts about the Real are not real in them. A hungry man can not be satisfied by the ideas and images of the bread. He needs real bread. Same way our inner urge for God can not be made satisfied by lifeless ideas, images and perceptions. To meet the Real what is needed is “Tilt” in you. Once the Tilt is formed then your flowing back to God will just start spontaneously as the water on the peaks of mountains flows back to ocean along the tilt of landscape naturally.
  • 114 59. Ideas are like empty boxes – at center they have no substance. Or they are like bubbles – empty on inside. But some scientific minds will think that boxes and bubbles are not empty rather they are holding a space. Ok! But to what I am indicating is that actually what they are holding was already there and will remain there even when the box or bubble will be no more. Boxes and bubbles are just temporary formations. They hold nothing their own. They are just filled by a borrowed space. They are just the mental measurements of the infinity. 60. Experience of total truth is like living in a wild jungle; in which there are beasts, insects, severe whether conditions, flowers, brooks, birds and fruits. If we would have full and continuous exposure to it then we can not sustain in its wildness. To live and enjoy the jungle life properly we need a hut in the jungle. This hut protects us and gives comfort to us when we are in need of it. Hut gives us opportunity to fall back and get prepared to encounter the jungle again. Here God is jungle and mind is our hut. We enjoy God and when we feel the need of recess we come back to the hut of mind. There is nothing bad with mind. Befriend it, respect it and take guidance from it when it is needed. After all we are not the same as God. We are tied with a physical body; we have to make our way in the world; for this God has bestowed upon us the facility of mind. It is up to us that we use it for our betterment or for our destruction. Mind can not be used in all situations. When we go back to our source … the divinity we have to leave the mind behind. We do not need the
  • 115 company of mind while we are in the company of our Lord. But it is always available to serve us when we come back to it. 61. When mind is fully purified, it becomes capable to act as no-mind. In no-mind state mind exists but it behaves as it has disappeared. Thus it provides us an opportunity to taste the bliss of infinitude. 62. Mind’s functionality is so complex and mysterious that it remains elusive in its depths. To work around and for the convenience of having a notion about mind, we can categorize it in three compartments. These three compartments work in collaboration with each other, working harmony between these parts is of utmost importance for the mental health. These three compartments of mind are (i) Lower Mind (ii) Higher Mind (iii) Subtle mind. The lower mind revolves around ‘living’. It is animal part of the mind. It promotes and protects our vital interests in the world to survive as animal. Life of lower mind is life of lower nature. Next is the higher mind. Higher mind revolves around reasoning and ‘probing’. Probing adds knowledge to animal life. Still there is third dimension of mind that is Subtle Mind. Subtle mind takes interest in discovering and going back to the first cause. Subtle mind has an instinctive urge to reach to God as a young bird by its very nature, has an inner urge to fly in the open skies. Lower mind is vital in its powers while higher mind gives light for living and the subtle mind holds the purpose of living and adds
  • 116 meanings to life. Subtle mind gives wings to our bio-machine (body) for flying into the unknown. Life without awakening is a life without wings. 63. We think that happiness is a mental state. So any claim of happiness in no-mind state is paradoxical. This misconception stems from the notion that no-mind state is equal to the absence of mind. In fact no-mind state is not the absence of mind. How can anyone annihilate mind with mind. This simply is not possible. In spiritual education, term of no-mind is used in a peculiar context, in no-mind state mind is present but it is not present as a hindrance or ‘anti-flow’. Mind is present but not as an outsider but as a player and participant. So in this context we can say that no-mind state does not equal to the absence of mind but it is even deeper involvement of mind. In no mind state mind becomes intensely alert and aware. Mind gets so involved in the moment of Now that it behaves like its own disappearance. In no-mind state mind becomes capable to experience the ecstatic states. We can see this phenomenon in the culmination moments of a sexual act. When mind is so much influenced by the orgasmic rapture that it becomes unaware of its own very presence. What prevails there is only the happiness and intensity of experience. If this is the state in physical action then you can imagine the intensity of spiritual rapture. The spiritual entry of the soul back into God will surely be manifolded intense in its magnitude. How can mind stay aside in uttermost spiritual experience. Mind is not such a fool that would let go these moments of divine rapture unengaged. No-mind state is a total immersion of mind into the object of its own focus.
  • 117 64. A failed mind is a mad dog – ready to attack even his own master. Let the mind wriggle in its rage and stay calm in your meditation. When your mind fails and your ego is hurt do not take it as the failure of your ‘self’. You are not your mind or ego. You are in the witnessing. Live in your witnessing and observe the play of your mind or ego without any subjugation to it. Always stay aloof and unpolluted. At core you are - unbound (free of any bondage) transcendence – that is afloat in its own magnificence. 65. Mind is like mirror. If you put it before milk it will reflect milk and if you put it before urine it will reflect urine. If you put it before light it will reflect light and if you put it before darkness it will become part of that darkness. If we would focus on God mind will feel and reflect God and if we would focus on world then world will take possession of mind. What you think that you become. Your thought process, therefore, is the point where changes need to happen. It is your thought process that affects how you express yourself and who you become. To use a gardening analogy, thoughts are seeds in the garden of our personal psyche. Given the right conditions, in a garden, the earth will grow anything - nourishing food or poison. Much the same as the earth grows what is sowed, so our psyche would grow the thoughts and gives them nutrients and sustenance. Our thoughts shape our lives in a very subtle way.
  • 118 66. If you think that you can liberate yourself from the clutches of mind by practicing ceremonial spiritual practices then you are mistaken. Liberation would come only after you recognize your own real nature that is transcendence and oneness. Once you know yourself, nothing in the world will ever disrupt you again. The mind has millions of ways of manifesting itself in the thinking process. Behind all these myriad thoughts there is the seed-thought which is the mother of all thoughts. This is the I-thought which emerges from the One God. Everyone, be he a theist or an atheist, says ‘I’ and believes that he himself exists. Eventually everyone can realize the Truth (God) by tracing back to the very root of his I-thought. 67. Drop your worries and have no fear that your control over your life is going to fall off as you already have no control over it. You are just in an illusion of having control over your life. Let your darkness (forgetfulness) fall off and then you would see the sun of God. Then your suffering will end and doors of true understanding will open upon you. Why you not realize that once you were in the womb of your mother where you were being fed through umbilical cord and then your mind was not earning for you. Every thing in this world is floating in the divine womb and there is an invisible umbilical cord connecting everything to the one divine source. Have faith in it, your life may not become comfortable but certainly there would be no suffering in it.
  • 119 68. Thoughts create clouds around you—they are subtle clouds. A mist is created by them, and the clarity is lost. When thoughts disappear, when there are no more clouds around you, when you are in your simple being-ness, clarity happens. Then you can see far away; then you can see to the very end of existence; then your gaze becomes penetrating—to the very core of being. 69. Think about God with such intensity that your thinking would become petrified (stunned) in your feelings about God. Now your God-thinking would cease to be a thought and for the first time in your life you would see that thing is there and thinking is gone. As when river falls back into ocean then river is not annihilated but ‘river is there and river is gone’. From now onward thinking will stay not as an act of mind but as an act of ‘God’. You would discover that thinking was never being done by the mind. Mind was just identifying itself with thought. Mind was claiming such a thing which was never initiated by it. Make your God-thinking so dense in space and so frequent in time that gravity and force of thought will cause the mind to collapse as a container of thought. The outer line of thinking will burst apart and vanish because of its own internal pressure. Thought will hover but mind would not be available. Now you will be a free man with free thought. This is the liberation, this is the nirvana and this is the no-mind.
  • 120 70. Thoughts are natural phenomenon. Each thought is independent of the next thought. A thought comes and on arrival of next thought the first one has to leave out. Thoughts have no connection among them; it is the logical part of our brain that builds a story out of these fragmented thoughts. Then our ego adopts this story and our attachment to our thoughts starts. Ego adds further colors, prints and tastes of its like to this story. Our suffering and illusion starts when we weave a story or an idea out of these individual thoughts. Let the thoughts rise and fall as ripples rise and fall back into an ocean. Do not weave story and ideas out of them; do not adopt them as your ‘work’. Do not get attached to them. Just watch them arising and falling back. Let them not to shake your peace and equilibrium. 71. It is the Is-ness of God that is holding all things within. I-ness in us has no reality it is just a dream of our drunken neurons. Input data is collected by our five senses and is transported to brain as trains of stimulation, where brain dynamics and neural subsystems process this data through different electrochemical actions and this data is then transformed into ideas, impressions, perceptions, opinions and moods. As time goes on, we become more and more attached to our ideas and try to protect them, leading to all sorts of problems. Thoughts rise and fall back into mind as a natural phenomenon but our I-ness wants to retain them. Ego tries hard to engage the consciousness in its own game. If consciousness remains disengaged then ego has no power to sustain the desires beyond a certain limit of time.
  • 121 Thoughts are just waves of energy ‘bursts’ that rise and fall back into brain as the oceanic ripples rise and fall back into ocean. 72. Mind is always the home of bondage and suffering, there should be something in you bigger than mind and reasoning: that is Ishq (intense divine love). It would give you a sense of freedom and infinity. In the beginning it may appear to you as you are living with a lie or fallacy but if you would stick to it with undismayed resolve then you would feel that this odd thing is providing you a truthful footing to live in the phantom of creation. To face the agonies of mind there must be in you something “anti-mind”, something bigger than mind. Without this life is unbearable misery and perpetual torture. The concept of God has always been a juiceless grass for mind and intellect but it is the life-saving panacea for those whose hearts beat in search of Truth. 73. It is the biggest irony of man’s life that he takes mind as his master organ; in fact mind is an agent of environment. Mind is common child of brain and environment. Mind is a product of environmental subjugation. Mind is not man’s true self. Mind obscures man’s self right from the days of pregnancy to the time when breath ceases in the nostril. Mind is a friend and mind is a foe, it may assume various forms. An undisciplined mind always conspires to enslave its master (self) and wastes away the precious life energy. A subdued and quieted mind is your lost paradise.
  • 122 74. Philosophers have been trying to answer the mind with mind, to silence the mind with mind, to satisfy the thought with thought, to expel the darkness with more darkness and to quieten the noise with even more noise. To silence the mind, to satisfy it what we need is the withdrawal of mind from periphery to the center. Peace can be attained through inner process and following the urge for God. 75. Man not only thinks but he also thinks about his thoughts and organizes them into ideas, thus man becomes his own tormentor, the creator of his own suffering. We suffer only those pains which we create for ourselves. God has not created misery; our minds create it for us. Nature is producing cotton only, it is our minds (intelligence or intellect) that spin, weave, dye, cut and sew it in different fashions. Nature has gifted us with cognition and we use it to develop “stories in the head”. It is the stories in the head that put us in suffering. Pain is natural, it is destiny of all living things but pain of the pain is a “story in the head”, a suffering created and sustained by mind. 76. When the Breath wanders, the mind is unsteady and when mind is unsteady breath wanders. To regulate your breath with focus of mind and to controlling the mind with focused breathing is great spiritual practice.
  • 123 77. You can be a theist, you can be an atheist, that does not matter; both are intellectual standpoints. You have to drop them both and you have to see without any prejudice, without any hypothesis, without any belief system. Only then you would be able to see the truth in its nakedness and purity, you would become it. And unless you become it you are not enlightened. 78. Imagination can move beyond facts, this is the beauty of imagination. Imagination can never be confined to the facts, if facts controlled the imagination then imagination would have died out of oxygen and would have lost all its power to fly, it would have become castrated. 79. To go beyond mind there must be a mind because if there is no mind then how can you go beyond it. Suppose I draw a red line on the ground and ask you to go beyond the red line then what would you do. Certainly I am not asking you to wipe out the red line but instead I am asking you to go beyond it. No-mind state is not killing the mind out of you but it is meant for going beyond mind. Let the mind wallow in its mud; let it be engaged in its pursuits. You can surpass it; you can go beyond it. Just do it and you will be liberated. You are not in your mind but mind is in you. You are pure awareness that is providing space to all understanding and mind processes. In your nature you are no-mind; a pure and deep silence. Life and world around you
  • 124 have filled you with noise, through spiritual practice you have to regain your lost Silence. 80. The state of no-mind is the state of the divine. God is not a thought but the experience of thoughtlessness. It is not content in the mind; it is the explosion when the mind is content-less. It is not an object that you can see; it is the very capacity to see. It is not the seen but the seer. It is not like the clouds that gather in the sky, but the sky when there are no clouds. It is that empty sky. 81. All that is structured, definable, knowable and graspable is part of mind and all that is part of mind is part of suffering. 82. No-mind is a mind-state. When all desires and expectations are withdrawn, when the flame of ego itself is blown off, when acceptance and rejection both are gone away, mind becomes silent and suddenly you have a strong feeling of being in the no-mind state. To him who is not involved in God-seeking, these thoughts will appear as craziness and drumming up for an impossibility but he who is in the game, sooner or later, realizes it directly that it is majesty of God that when He comes the mind has to disappear. How can the infinite (God) come to you if the finite (Mind) has not
  • 125 yet departed? 83. When we talk about the attainment of no-mind state it is not an outer achievement of mind, rather it is mind’s exposure to the core-mind or base-mind or God-mind. It is an implosion of mind towards the point of its genesis. In mind state mind is focused on objects whereas in no-mind state mind experiences the source of its creation. When it happens ordinary mind disappears before God-mind as the power of our eyes to see disappears when we try to see the sun directly with naked eyes. The eyes are still there but sight stands bedazzled and suspended due to the intensity of sunlight. Yes! No-mind is the result when we see the un-seeable and we think the unthinkable. No-mind is bedazzlement of ordinary mind before the sun of God. It is collapse of the limitedness of our organs before the infinite divine force. Power of conception is miracle of God within us. God uses our thought capacity as medium for His manifestation upon us. Blessed is the man whose thought has been illuminated by divine light and he has been chosen by God for His manifestation. Thought when illuminated by the divine light becomes so bedazzled that it gives impression of its disappearance. This apparent disappearance of thought before divine light is called a no-mind state. 84. The mind of an adult is full of tendencies that will affect how data is received. In much the same way that one person
  • 126 may appreciate a soprano hitting the high notes and another will cover his ears in distress, the same input may be happily received or seemingly blocked out. Imagine a sandy beach fairly flat and the tide is going out, leaving swathes of wet sand. The water comes in at more or less the same angle with each wave and as the water flows past small rocks and pebbles, it furrows out channels in the sand that correspond to the position of the rocks. Similarly the incoming data stream is modified by obstructions and inclinations in the mind. In another illustration, incoming data follows or bounces off the habits of mind like the ricochet path of a ping pong ball in a pinball machine. This whole process is ongoing and continues unabated until you suddenly or gradually become aware of the game you are involved in. That awareness permits you make a decision to turn off your mindless participation in the game or perhaps to try another one. Someone who is unaware that he is playing a game, or more often being played by a game, can be pushed, poked or pulled into non-authentic moves without noticing what is happening. A person who is carried along on habitual trains of thought and programmed reactions, reinforced by various ‘rewards’, is not likely to be aware of the inner workings of his mind. That person is like a marionette whose strings are being pulled from multiple directions constantly. The marionette is dancing to a tune being played by innumerable past conditioning events. Sometimes the marionette may glimpse what is happening and alter the score somewhat but usually it is carried along by the cacophony of conflicting accumulations of old patterning.
  • 127 85. A prisoner, who is seeing the world through a one inch pipe hole that is fixed in the wall of his prison cell, though sees the real world but it is the belittled version of the world. The world that the prisoner is seeing is only the “pipe version” of the world. Likewise the God that mind sees through the pipe of ego or I-ness is the ego-version of God. Though it is real but still it is the ego-version of God. To see the God in His totality is not the capacity of mind because the only tool available to mind to judge and understand the things is “I-ness”. Mind is unable to see the thing that is undifferentiated and uncontained. This is why it is said that mind (logical) can not realize God. But God can only be experienced in a state of Trans that though originates from mind but yet is capable to take off the gravitational pull of mind. 86. The more the mind is stuffed with dead knowledge, the more dull and stupid you become. Knowledge makes people stupid; it dulls their sensitivity. It stuffs them, it becomes a weight on them, it strengthens their ego but it does not give light and it does not show them the way. It is not possible. 87. It is as though you have an eye that sees all forms but does not see itself. This is how your mind is. Its light penetrates everywhere and engulfs everything. So why does it not know itself?
  • 128 88. What you think or what you are caused to think becomes your assumption. Your assumptions become foundation of your emotions and your emotions become driving force of your actions. In turn your actions become your destiny. So, to change your destiny you have to change your thoughts. 89. In a large ocean, in cold countries, the upper part of the ocean becomes solid. It becomes ice. The bottom is liquid and the upper part is solid. And, the solid suddenly does not emerge at one particular spot. There is a gradual solidification of the water becoming thicker and thicker, as it goes up, until it becomes very thick and hard on the top; and when you go down it becomes thinner and thinner, until it becomes very thin like water. Now, how do you reach this ice with the water underneath? What is the connection between the two? What is the connection between ice on the top and the water underneath? Is there a connection, or no connection? There is no “connection,” actually; it is one thing only, appearing as two things. Water and ice is one thing only; they are not two things. Liquefied body is mind - that is all - to give you a brief answer. When body liquefies, it becomes mind; when the mind solidifies, it becomes body.
  • 129 CHAPTER - 4 Spiritual Wisdom 1. Your habits are your masters. A seeker of God ought not to be indulged in any kind of addictions; this will save your energies and will help you focusing on your practice. God alone should become the master of your being. 2. Academic knowledge of truth and Chattering about it in the company of friends gets us nowhere. Without walking on the path we cannot experience the satisfaction of reaching the destination. Many people deceive themselves and also the others by talking a lot of jargon and heaps of words on spirituality. What librates a man is not a ton of words but a bit of action and persistence: Some times when one appears to speak so vehemently upon a subject or boasts about extra achievements, in fact he tries to mask that black spot in his personality that could reveal the bad face of his failures. To achieve some thing and to get anywhere, first of all we must be honest to our own selves. It is well said that an ounce of practice is better than a ton of theory. So
  • 130 “Now” is the right time to take first step on the path. 3. Wisdom is discernment not only in thought but also in action. Merely recognizing good from bad does not make a man wise. Rather, he is a greater fool who identifies good from bad but takes no steps to attain the good and avoid the bad things. Conviction in truth and persistence in action are pre-requisites for spiritual liberation. 4. It is said; when the student is ready the master appears. In truth there is no student or master, there is only one awareness and it’s just playing off itself. It asks the questions through one body and gives the answer through another, or it asks and answers in the same body – it’s all one so there is no difference who’s answering and who’s questioning. 5. Spiritualism is not a refuge from life, not escaping from reality but it is realization that everything what happens, it happens according to His laws and power. What we need is to understand and accept that all what happens is play of God. If we will entrust our destiny to Divine Power, then we will be able to refuse the egoism. When we will realize that our body, mind and even ego all are He, only then we will be able to go beyond the illusion of separation. Often, people think that Spiritualism is meditation for one or two
  • 131 hours at day or reading several rounds of Japa and recitation of prayers, but in my opinion Spiritualism can not be separated from life. Searching of God it isn’t searching for couple of hours it is searching till time when we directly will meet Divinity. For successful spiritual practice we do not need to leave social life and become a hermit. We have to realize that all our actions and fulfilling the duties is an offering to God. Do your duties not as any punishment or slave’s doom, but with a sense that you are fulfilling the will and wish of God. This universe exists only according to wish of Almighty Lord and understand that all what we are doing is just part of those laws, actions and wishes, which God displays in this World. We should remain committed to our families and society. We should not want to run away from our duties. But we should work towards a stress free life with the help of Spiritualism. Respect for parents, commitment to spouse, care for children, and work for society in harmony with Spiritual fulfillment – this should be our way of life. Developing inner feelings of love to God through knowledge and devotion is way of true spiritualism. No need for complicated rituals and methods, no need for reading a lot of philosophical books, the sole concentration is up on knowing our own self, knowing the world and feeling the God. We should share with others our way of life. May be it can help somebody in his own life. Spiritual practice removes vanity and anxiety, practice takes form of our emotions and aspirations and gets going for attaining Realization. For doing practice we need to use all our organs of perceiving and motion, our feelings and emotions.
  • 132 6. Every life is divine. If we understand our true value and strength we can say good bye to depression and drugs. 7. Words strung together in compilations, serve only to protect and hide knowledge, as husk and chaff hide the grain; let the wise look for the grain and cast away the chaff of words when that grain of truth has been found. 8. What all rationalist theories have in common is the assumption that there is something aberrational about higher states of consciousness, or mystical experiences. They’re pleasant but illusory feelings which are caused by a malfunctioning of the brain or the psyche. It’s taken for granted that our ordinary state of being is the ideal state for us to be in, and one which tells us the absolute truth about the world we live in. Anything that deviates from the state, and which shows a different ‘reality’ to us must, therefore, be unhealthy and illusory. But in actual fact it makes a lot more sense if we take the exact opposite stance to this – if we say that it is our ordinary state of consciousness which shows a false reality to us, and it’s only in higher states of consciousness that we glimpse ‘reality’. In other words, it’s our ordinary consciousness which has something ‘wrong’ with it, and only higher states of consciousness should be considered normal and healthy.
  • 133 In other words, our normal consciousness is really a kind of ‘sleep’, which we’re so used to that we don’t even realize we’re in it. And the importance of higher states of consciousness is that when we have them we ‘wake up’. When we meditate, when we’re alone in nature or when we go long-distance running (or any occasion when we experience higher states of consciousness) we often manage to free ourselves from these limiting mechanisms. Because, in these moments, the channels through which we normally give away our vitality (or life-energy) close down. We normally give our vitality away by being active, by thinking, and through the work we have to do to process the sensory material which around us. 9. “Live neither in the present, nor the future, but in the Eternal, just being there is enough. Nothing that is embodied, nothing that is conscious of separation, nothing that is out of the Eternal, can aid you”. 10. To realize the impermanence of sense objects is the foundation of wisdom; not only the physical things but psychological conditions of mind too are subject of transience. So we must not disturb our composure and tranquility for the material losses or gains and conditions of emotional turmoil. Be calm and stayed in your seeking of God. Never look aside. Never look for excuses, go straight and lay down every thing that you cherish in the feet of your Lord.
  • 134 11. “Experience life in all possible ways—good-bad, bitter-sweet, dark-light, summer-winter. Experience all the dualities. Don’t be afraid of experience, because the more experience you have, the more mature you become.” 12. For a greater purpose one has to bear all unwanted things in life. No one ever had total control over life. Have you ever been bitten by a wasp or mosquito? Has it ever happened to you that a fly fell in your cup of milk? If so then what was your reaction? Did you abandon to go to open spaces because some wasp once bit you? Did you decide not going to bed because some mosquito once bit you in the sleep? Did you decide to discard taking milk because some fly once fell in your milk? Certainly you did not do all these things. You are still going on the road, sleeping in your bed and eating your food. Because you have a greater purpose, you love to live your life, which cannot be abandoned because of a wasp or mosquito or fly. We have to tolerate all minor and major emotional upsets because there is a greater reason to continue living. Without patience and tolerance social life is impossible and spiritual growth too is unattainable in the absence of the virtues of patience and tolerance. 13. Logic leads to absurdity (to feel that all things are disconnected and have no ultimate value). But at the same time, this sense of absurdity holds the potential to guide our
  • 135 consciousness towards higher dimensions of life. Through encountering the absurdity with patience and resolve, we can find our way across this darkness. Spiritual action starts by staying calm in the face of absurdity. Staying calm in the face of absurdity means letting it play through you without any resistance on your part. Feeling absurd is like sitting in an incineration chamber that can burn away the shackles of mind and illusions of duality out of our psychic structures and prepares us for our journey back to God. We go into absurd feelings as human but we may come out of it as sublime. Being patient and persistent in the face of feelings of absurdity is the greatest worship ever performed by any God seeker. When you feel absurd you are lucky, you have been chosen by God. Let the absurdity engulf you through and through, you would come out of it as a winner. 14. There is a depth in the human nature, which is beyond the reach of mind and reason; and the empirical processes of knowing are inadequate for the purpose on hand. Man cannot know himself by the endowments of reason, intellect, understanding, or even all the psychological operations put together. The potentiality of the human being is deeper than the psychological operations of the human being. That means, in our daily life we are not drawing from the deeper potentialities of ourselves. We are floating on our own surface, ignoring, neglecting, and being unconscious of our own basic rooted-ness in something of which our phenomenal instruments of knowledge have no awareness. Thus, while a perception or sensory contact with things, in collaboration with the mind, the intellect and the reason cannot give us right knowledge, there seems to be some other way of knowing things as they are - some other means
  • 136 altogether different from the reason, the intellect or the mind. Though we operate in our daily life only through the intellect and the reason, it is obvious that we have something in us which is deeper than, profounder than, and superior to the intellect and the reason. We have lost ourselves in forgetting ourselves; and in losing ourselves, we have lost the world also, because in the ignorance of our essential nature we have, also, the ignorance of the true nature of anything else in the world. We do not know ourselves and, therefore, we do not know the world - and vice versa. We are caught up in entanglement, involvement and unnecessary botheration. We have been involved and entangled in bondage, because of the fact that we cannot get out of this cycle of the rotation of the wheel. There is God in man, deeper than the reason and the intellect and the psychological functions. The mind, which thinks, the ego that arrogates, the intellect that understands or the reason that argues, is not sufficient. What can they argue? What can the mind think, except that which is already involved in the limitations of time and space? The process of meditation is the process of diving deep into one’s own self, which is a simultaneous diving into the depths of anything else in the world. There is a parallel movement of consciousness in this delving deep into the waters of the cosmos. The subject that is the human individual is co-extensive with the object that is the universe; therefore, the depth of one thing is, also, the depth of another thing. To know oneself is to know the world, and to know the world is to know oneself. So, the great dictum “Know thyself” does not mean to know oneself as a person. To know oneself as one really is, is to know anything in the world as it really is. God-knowledge is world-knowledge, and world-knowledge is, also, God-knowledge. This is the great
  • 137 standpoint of meditation in its psychology, in its philosophy, and in its course of action. The world is not before us, outside us, confronting us. It is a large body, of which we are a part. This is the reason why we are entangled in it in such a way that we cannot understand the way of involvement, the way in which we know things. The difficulty in understanding our relationship with things, as I have pointed out just now, arises because of our intriguing relationship with the world, which is not a relationship in the logical sense of the term. We are part and parcel of this body called the cosmos. That is the reason why we are, on the one hand, incapable of wresting ourselves from it and, on the other hand, unable to know anything about it. 15. Either we seek God fully, or we do not seek Him at all. There is no halfway. This is an important aspect of our spiritual effort which we have to bear in mind. Most of us would like to have a small percentage of God in our lives, because 100% of God is possibly not something that the mind can accommodate in it. But God will not allow Himself to be partitioned in that way. He would withdraw Himself completely if we try to belittle Him or try to take advantage of His grace upon us by exploiting it for baser motives, the fulfillment of which mind is subtly seeking – sometimes at the expense of God and at other times by utilizing God as an instrument for that purpose. This is a very serious aspect which a seeker has to look upon. It is difficult for the mind to accept the greatness of God because it has its own yardstick of measuring greatness; and its measuring rod is of this world. It belongs to this world, so everything has to
  • 138 be measured with the values that are associated with the things of the world – even God makes no difference to us. What will it bring to us? This is the question, which is a commercial attitude. We are all business people – everyone in the world – in the sense that we expect something. “What will it bring to me? What is the profit that I would gain by going to God, meditating on God, or even accepting that He exists? What do I gain by saying that God exists? Let Him exist or not exist – why does it matter to me? It matters to me because it may bring some advantage to me, so it is better to say that He exists.” Someone said, “If God does not exist, we have to create one for our purposes,” because without the existence of such a being, some of the difficulties of our lives do not seem to be solved. So like an ‘x’ in an equation, we create a God – a non-entity for the time being – which will be helpful to us in our earthly joys, which we seek much more than God Himself. This is not merely a joke or a humor; this is a matter-of-fact experience which we have to concede if we are dispassionate in our own self-analysis. We are not so much lovers of God as we appear to be on the surface, because to love God wholly is to die, almost, to the life of the world; and nothing can be more fearful than death. While we are not speaking of physical death here, it is something worse than that. Even physical death will not be so horrible as the death that we are expected to pass through for the sake of God. There are more painful forms of death than physical death – that is, the death of our ego and personality as a whole, which is more terrifying than even the annihilation of the body. Now, all these are the repelling aspects of Spirituality which will turn us away from it when the whole truth about it is presented before us. “Good bye!” would be our final word to this wholesome advice – which will be so bitter, unpalatable, repelling, and most
  • 139 unwelcome. Even God can be an enemy of man. The God can be our enemy. This is most surprising, indeed. How can it be? But that can be. The God, can be our enemy in the sense that the demands of the higher degree of reality are unpalatable to the lower levels in which we are living. Our immediate needs look sweeter than the requisitions of a wider realm of truth. To practice Spirituality is like embracing the fire, who would embrace fire? But that is what it is. It is not drinking milk or bathing oneself in the sunshine. It is the most arduous of conceivable endeavors on the part of the human being. It is because we are not prepared for this ordeal. The whole point is that we are not prepared; how can it be practicable? The practice comes afterwards, the preparation comes first. The strength of the foundation is not in any way less important than the beauty of the edifice that is raised upon it; but we are always apt to forget that a foundation is necessary. We are always likely to keep an eye on the grandeur of the building on the top, the beauty thereof, and the comforts we can get out of it by living in it, rather than paying due attention to the technicalities involved in laying the foundation. What is the use of digging? Our idea is to raise the walls high, but what we do is go down by digging. Why do we go down when our idea is to go up? Sometimes, it looks that our aims are not going to be fulfilled by the practices that are enjoined upon us in the name of spirituality. The mankind of today is, truly speaking, unfit for a spiritual life. It is of no use merely camouflaging or advertising; all this humdrum of talk in the name of God would finally end up in dirt and dust. One has to be very, very cautious and unselfish in such matters because we are playing with God. Even playing with a snake is not as dangerous. This is something unbecoming on our part. Either we should honestly say that it is not for us, or we should
  • 140 take to it wholeheartedly. Why play a joke with God, show our teeth before Him, and mock at Him? This is not a proper attitude on the part of anyone who is genuinely honest; but this is precisely our problem. The difficulty, then, is in incapacity to understand and appreciate one’s own inner motives, and often there is an element of hypocrisy in every person. This cannot be avoided because hypocrisy rules the world; otherwise, the world would go to the dogs. If truth triumphs, there would be no world afterwards. That the world continues shows that truth is not triumphing, because the world is made up of hypocritical nets which are the names that we give to artificial makeshifts of relation which we project forth in the external world in our daily routines, in our smiles, and in our roundtable conferences. All this will not work with God, though it may work with man because we can deceive man by various artifices; but no artifice will work with God. Nobody can deceive Him. He is the only ‘Person’ who cannot be deceived, and everyone else can be deceived. But we are trying to deceive Him only! This is very strange and, therefore, the boomerang comes upon us like a bolt from the blue; and here we are what we are. But it is never too late to mend, as the proverb goes. Even now it is not bad enough. Things are quite all right. We can set things right even now. While nobody can be as fierce as God, nobody can be as kind as God. While the blow He gives can simply smash us to smithereens, the blessings He can pour upon us can make us an emperor of emperors at the same time. Sometimes devotees call Him both father and mother, law and love combined. He is both law and love – the strictness of law, and the lenience of love – both are present in God. Meditation is the supreme effort that one is called upon to put forth – not as a so-called religious attitude of a monastic order, or a
  • 141 much-misunderstood and abused spiritual sense connected with an other-worldly experience of a paradise, but an indispensable scientific and logical attitude called upon every person on account of the very law of one’s own being, which no one can violate. The practice of Spirituality is the fulfillment of the law of our own being. How can we escape it? No one can. We have only to say that we need a re-education altogether, right from the beginning. The life spiritual is not the prerogative of any religious mendicant. It is not a prescription of any kind of ‘ism’, for the matter of that. It is the science of life, and anyone who is alive has to be awake to this spiritual need. First of all, it is necessary to make a distinction between what is necessary and what is unnecessary. Often, even unnecessary things look necessary. So, this is the time for us to exercise our power of discrimination. Is everything necessary that we call necessary, ordinarily speaking? We want four coats and five wrist-watches, ten cell phones, and a huge bungalow with ten stories, and millions of dollars in the bank. Can we call all these the necessities of life? One who has these will say they are necessities, but this is a bungled way of thinking because we cannot call these necessities. A necessity is that without which we cannot exist; and if we can exist appreciably without the so called comforts, with that one we have to be content. Contentment is a great virtue of a God-seeker. We have to be content and satisfied with whatever comes without too much of exertion – though a little of exertion, of course, is unavoidable. The exertion should not outweigh the benefit that accrues out of it, because our exertion should be more in the line of our spiritual attunement with God than in the line of the acquisition of material goods and physical comforts – in regard to which, we should not exceed limits.
  • 142 Therefore, simplicity of life is called for. We have to be as simple as possible in our lives. That which is low fears no fall; climb not too high under the impression that you are powerful. And so, it is better to give more and take less. All the time is taken only in the manufacture of the matchstick, and the striking of the match takes only a few seconds. Then why are we bothering about the striking of the match? That is a simple affair: we simply strike it. But how much time have we taken to manufacture it? This we forget, and we are worrying only about the striking of the match, which is called enlightenment. There is no difficulty about it; it is the most simple of things, but the difficulty is in preparing oneself for it, making oneself ready for it, and in understanding what it really means. That is, we are totally unprepared; and this sort of attitude is not good for us. Otherwise, we will die in this very condition of sorrow. We would achieve nothing. We started showing a sort of disinterest in the things of the world under the notion that the heavens will descend upon us; but the heavens are not coming, and we have left the world. So we are caught in the middle – and we are more wretched than the man of the world, if that is to be our fate. So, let there be an honest effort to fully prepare oneself for this great ordeal. Though it may look like an ordeal in the beginning, it is a movement towards the greatest of joys conceivable. Let us be prepared for this, and let us be confident that success (when this preparation is properly done) is bound to come now, not in the distant future. 16. The more we are immersed in social affairs, the more important we appear to be. The greatest men in the world are
  • 143 those who are conscious of what is outside of them, imbued in the affairs of political existence and social problems. We have social workers and political geniuses trying to attack each other with the weapons of warfare and making themselves very prominent; and our prominence increases, like a rise in the thermometer, in proportion to the extent we are immersed in what is totally outside of us. Our life is not physical or social, though it appears to be such. Our life is mainly psychological. We may be politically important persons, socially very busy people and individuals of importance and respectability; in fact all this is a camouflage of what we are at inside. The outer activities and relationships, whatever is the name that we give to them, are the efforts of what we really are within ourselves. This is the reason why we say this is a world of death. This world is called the world of death, and not a world of life. Nobody lives in oneself; and what can be worse than not living within one’s own self? The fact that we are forced by circumstances to live in that which is not our very self is the proof of this world being a world of death, and not of life. Here is the foundation of our sorrows, the root of our difficulties, and the impossibility to get out of the clutches of this condition, which refuses to be understood by anyone. The grip that the world has upon our minds is so strong, like the crocodile’s grip, that we are not permitted even to think freely. Even the mind is caught. When I say that the person is involved in the affairs of what he is not, I do not mean that only our bodies are involved. Everything that we are is totally caught hold of - our reason, our will, our feeling, our emotion, even our values of life - so that we value life in terms of what we are conscious of outwardly, and not in terms of what we are inwardly. A rich man is a valuable man, a
  • 144 powerful person is a valuable person, and a name that appears in the headlines of newspapers is very prominent. An unknown person living in a corner of the world is not so worthwhile. So, the quantum of external involvement has become the thermometer for the reading of the greatness, the value of a person, and of anything else in this world. Philosophers, whether of the East or the West, have mostly been concerned with only three things: God, world and individual. This too is the sum and substance of all metaphysical thinking and every other detail is a ramification and an extended form of discussion arising from these three realities. There is no doubt that we are existent. We are alive. The awareness of “I am” is an indubitable experience. We need not have to consult books to know that we exist. We do not have to raise questions before other people: “Do I exist really, my dear friend?” Never such a question is put, just as we do not have a doubt as to whether it is day time or night time; it is so obvious for any sensible person. While everything can be a matter of doubt in the world, there is one thing which we cannot doubt: that we exist. Thank God there is at least something which we need not doubt, and which we cannot doubt. Whoever denies, does not deny himself. He denies everything except himself, because if the denier denies himself, the denial, also, is denied—and minus into minus is plus. Such a possibility is not acceptable. Nobody ever feels that he does not exist. Even the totally unconscious condition of sleep does not obliterate the consciousness of our having existed in sleep. We are able to remember that we did exist, even in swoon. We can conclude, by a process of memory and recollection that we did exist. We cannot know God as He is beyond our minds. Rationally, by
  • 145 arguments, by logic, God cannot be known. Why God? —We cannot know even a sand particle as it is in itself. We can know it only as it appears under conditions imposed upon it by space-time. And do not think space and time are simple things; they are terrible limitations, and they condition the very way in which we think. So, how do we know things? How do I know that you are, and how do you know that I am, and how does anyone know that anything is? This is the problem of knowledge, the epistemological subject. Here, we should say that the insight of the Eastern sages has gone deeper than the psychological analysis of Western thinkers because they were admittedly empirical philosophers. It was not possible for them to go deeper than the structure of the mind and the psychic reason. Reason is the highest endowment of man, and one cannot imagine that there can be anything else superior to reason in the human being. There were certain geniuses even in the West who have stumbled into a strange way of knowing which is non-empirical, and accepted the possibility of such a thing as a non-empirical mode of knowing things. There was something of a genius character in them, which accepted that there is another faculty in the human being, which is superior to reason, by which reality, as such, can be contacted. Meditation is an effort to unite the reality in us with the reality in the cosmos. The deepest in us confronts the deepest in the cosmos by a commingling of characters, and a blending of features, and a unity of existence. This is the aim of meditation, finally where being enters being. The root of being in us enters the root of being in the whole universe. We have heard it said often that God is beyond space and time, and hence there is no possibility of knowing God, because we are in space and time. That which is in space and time cannot know
  • 146 that which is not in space and time, so no man can see God. But there is something in man, which is superhuman. Man, though he is empirically drowned in sensory perceptions, has something at the base which is called, in a philosophical style these days, the transcendental unity of apperception—not an empirical unity of sensory perception, but a transcendental unity of apperception, not perception. The God-cognition, which is attained by a transcendental means of knowledge, is called apperception. It is Self-knowledge, not knowledge of objects. You may say, even now, “I have Self-knowledge; I am Mr. or Mrs. How do you say that I have no Self-knowledge?” This so-called Self-knowledge of yours as a man or woman, a son or a daughter, an officer, a rich man or a poor man—this empirical knowledge of yourself is not transcendental knowledge. When you say, “I am sitting here, listening to what you are saying,” you are empirically thinking, and not transcendentally knowing anything. Hence, what I am speaking to you is empirically conveyed to your empirical capacity to hear, which is not adequate; therefore, merely listening to what I say is not sufficient. It has to go deep, and sink further down into a stratum of your being, which is a tendency to non-empirical existence. Therefore, eastern sages have insisted upon contemplating deeply on what has been heard from an instructor or a Guru or a teacher. So do not think that everything is over by listening to what somebody says. Listening is an empirical act. This empirical knowledge, which you receive through the teacher, contains a transcendental essence, which has to be separated from the conditions through which it has been conveyed to you. I am speaking to you in a language, a sound process, a means in space and in time, and you are, also, appreciating, and hearing, and understanding through your psychological apparatus, which again is conditioned by space and
  • 147 time. Yet, there is a substance that is conveyed through empirical process. This substance has to sink into you by a deeper reflective analysis. 17. The cycle of life is a divine cycle throughout. It is God that is moving towards God. It is whole moving towards the whole. The whole existence shrinks back to a point of unity and Oneness and then dissipates itself in diversity of creation. The whole life is throbbing with single beat of God. If our ego gets hold of our consciousness it will be destroyed uselessly and if we let it go back to its first cause it will be happy and satisfied in a way a baby is satisfied after coming into the lap of her mother. 18. Mystic Knowledge has neither a beginning nor an end. To cross this valley you will have to undergo a very, very long and tedious journey. The spiritual path is, of necessity, therefore revealed to different people in accordance with their respective faculties. How, for instance, on this path, which was trodden by the friends of God, could the feeble spider be the companion of an elephant? The progress of each individual will depend on the degree of perfection that each will have attained, and the approximation of each to the goal will be in accordance with the state of his heart and the strength of his will. When the sun of knowledge dawns on the horizon of this road, each one receives illumination according to his merit and finds the task assigned to him in the knowledge of the truth. Underneath the ocean of knowledge there are thousands of pearls of wisdom and
  • 148 mystery, but an expert diver is required who will plunge into the water and bring up those pearls. When those pearls are secured, and the mystery of the essence of existence clearly revealed, the furnace of this earth will be transformed into a flower garden. The adept sees the almond through the envelope of its shell. He no longer beholds himself; he perceives only his Friend. In all that he sees, he beholds His face. In every atom he perceives the whole. Under the veil his eyes meditate mysteries which are a thousand fold as luminous as the sun. But alas! For every one who acquires the knowledge of these mysteries, thousands are lost in the search! One must be perfect indeed if his ambition is to accomplish this perilous journey and to dive deep into the stormy waters. When one feels a real longing to probe these mysteries, every moment will renew his thirst for knowledge. He will be verily consumed with the desire to penetrate these secrets, and will offer himself for sacrifice a thousand times over to attain the object. 19. A fly was in search of food. She saw a bee-hive in the corner. Intoxicated with the desire for the honey, she cried, “Is there a generous man who would take from me a grain of barley and place me in the midst of the bee-hive? When the tree of union will thus bear fruit, will there be anything sweeter than honey?” A passer-by took pity on her and placed her in the midst of the honey without taking the price for it. When the fly found itself in the midst of the bee-hive, her feet stuck tight in the honey. The more she fretted and struggled to set her free, the firmer became her fetters. She cried in distress, “Alas! I am killed by violence. For me this honey has proved more bitter than poison. I offered one
  • 149 grain of barley to get it. I now offer ten grains for deliverance from this misery.” 20. All that itself needs nourishment can not be the sustainer of you. Neither the mind nor the foods are capable to give you the sustenance. God alone is your sustainer because He needs no means to be sustained. 21. Stop your useless chatter in social gatherings. Stop trying making your image better in the eyes of other folks and also stop getting impressed by what the other worldly people have to say or to show to you. Instead use your assets (time, energy and thought) to build your own better future in enlightenment. A true seeker is always a good trader in a sense that he always uses his inferior possessions to exchange with the superior ones. If you would stop your chanting and let your focus stray away in the unwholesome directions then this would be a bad trade. Avoid these trades and you would always emerge as a winner. 22. If a man spits towards moon in contempt then what you think -what the moon should do? How the moon should react? Obviously the moon would just smile over the shortsightedness of the spitter. Likewise when someone insults you in his shortsightedness then you too should react by giving a smile and just move away and focus on your practice.
  • 150 23. Your attainment of the goal you wish for is not like a material thing’s arriving at a material place. Neither is it like knowledge leading one to a thing that becomes known, nor like reason obtaining that which is rational, nor like the imagination joining with that which it fancies. The goal that you wish to attain is the realization of your emptiness of all else except the Essence of God. This attainment is a becoming. There is no distance, nor closeness nor farness, nor reaching, not measure, nor direction, nor dimension. 24. People who say: God is not; if they really think that God is not, then why bother? But they bother even more: they continuously argue, they write big books, they devote their whole lives to prove that God is not. What foolishness! If God is not, why are you wasting your life proving it? 25. Spirituality deals with your state of awareness. It isn’t the same as medicine or psychotherapy. Medicine deals in the physical aspect where bodily changes occur. Psychotherapy deals in a specific difficulty, such as anxiety, depression, or actual mental illness. Spirituality confronts awareness directly; it aims to produce higher consciousness. In our society this is seen as much less real as the other ways of approaching problems. In times of trouble, people cope as best as they can with a swirling confusion of fear, anger, mood swings, and everyday struggle. It doesn’t
  • 151 even occur to them to pair the two words spiritual and solution in the same sentence. This points to a limited vision about what spirituality really is, and what it can do. If spirituality can change your awareness, nothing is more practical. Awareness isn’t passive. It leads directly to action (or inaction). The way that you perceive a problem will inevitably blend with how you try to solve the problem. 26. You have to become an arrow that has been shot out of the bow. If the arrow has been shot accurately then it will never land outside of the bull’s eye. And what is this arrow and what is this bull’s eye? Your God-seeking is the arrow and Self-realization is the bull’s eye. Knowledge is the bow and love (devotion) is the force applied on arrow. 27. To play with death and negativity has become the “entertainment” of a modern man. Movies and dramas are revolving around the topics of money, power, food, sex, violence and glamour. This type of entertainment is causing emotional excitement and this is further resulting into imbalanced release of hormonal secretions in body. These excessive secretions are causing severe psychosomatic diseases in the body. In fact we are dying slowly and voluntarily in the hands of these demons called entertainment.
  • 152 28. Wisdom of a saint is such a mirror in which the visitors can see their inner ugliness. But unfortunately majority of these visitors do not like to see their ugly side and they are not ready to transform their ugliness into spiritual beauty, they are not prepared to mend their ways of living an unspiritual life. Rather they try their best to avoid their encounter with this mirror of wisdom. And strangely, if they fail avoiding the mirror they become covert enemies of the persons who hold such wisdom in them. Consequently spiritually wise persons may become vulnerable target to the malicious attacks of all kinds that are aimed even to obliterate them from the face of the earth. Because their presence constantly reminds the egocentric men that all their life activities are false and their possessions are worthless. 29. There are people who are rich in material things and there are people, though very rare, who are rich in wisdom. The second category is enjoying a superior type of richness. There richness does not decrease even if they share it with other fellow beings. It can not be stolen. It can be inherited to the whole humanity. People who are rich in worldly possessions enjoy through desiring and fulfilling. Their pleasure and sense of fulfillment is transitory and marred with the fear of deprivation but people of wisdom enjoy through inquiring and answering. A question arises from within and when it is satisfied from within a deep wave of joy overwhelms the thinker.
  • 153 30. When we enter upon the spiritual path, we begin to understand that the reasoning and intellect cannot provide the experience of the Truths of our existence. We begin to search for ways to abandon the intellect, to rely more on intuition, inspiration, or various ecstatic emotional states that provide substantially more internal satisfaction than the apparently dry effort of the intellect. Yet the intellect is a signature capacity of the human being, and, eventually, to deny it is to deny who and what we are, and thereby to limit what we can become. Intellect, in fact, has a real and substantial role to play in our spiritual evolutionary journey in life. In any total advance or evolution of the soul, not only the intuition, insight, inner sense, the heart’s devotion, a deep and direct life-experience of the things of the soul have to be developed, but the intellect also must be enlightened and satisfied; our thinking and reflecting mind must be helped to understand, to form a reasoned and systematized idea of the goal, the method, the principles of this highest development and activity of our nature and the truth of all that lies behind it. If the supreme truth is a spiritual Reality, then the intellect of man needs to know what is the nature of that original Truth and the principle of its relations to the rest of existence, to ourselves and the universe. The intellect is not capable by itself of bringing us into touch with the concrete spiritual reality, but it can help by a mental formulation of the truth of God which explains it to the mind and can be applied even in the more direct seeking: this help is of a capital importance.
  • 154 31. Do not speak to impress others but to give them light whenever it is possible. 32. There is only ONE ‘I’ and ONE Consciousness. This is All-inclusive ‘I’ and Consciousness. This infinite ‘I’ and Consciousness travels through the smaller parts of it and falls back onto the Whole. Sense of separate ‘i’ or consciousness is also a feeling that exists within that omniscient and omnipotent ‘I’ and Consciousness. In fact there is no duality, so there can be no merger or reunion. It is God-consciousness that completes its cycle through our limited consciousness. 33. Knowledge is light and God is all darkness (mysterious or unknown). But this being the light has become a tragedy of knowledge. Because knowledge wants to catch the unknown but light can never meet the darkness. Where one comes the other departs. So, knowledge is not a tool of God-realization. Blow off the flame of knowing and seeking in you. Be a darkness and let this darkness merge into divine darkness (mystery). Darkness is a tool to communicate with the divine. This is the meaning latent in the old mystical script: Yet mystery and manifestations arise from the same source. This source is called darkness. Darkness within darkness.
  • 155 The gateway to all understanding. 34. There is a mythical story. Daedalus was a brilliant inventor—the Thomas Edison of his day. Unfortunately, he angers King Minos, the ruler of the island Crete, and he has to flee out of there. Desperate to flee the island, Daedalus uses wax to build some wings for himself and his son Icarus. Daddy Daedalus warns his son to fly at a middle height: the seawater will dampen the wings and the sun will melt them. (Not good either way). Icarus heeds his father’s advice for a bit, but then he gets cocky. He’s having so much fun flying that he forgets the warning and flies too close to the sun. Sure enough, his wings melt, and Icarus plummets into the sea and drowns. Daedalus is (of course) devastated by his son’s death, but the show must go on. He flies on to Sicily, where he mourns Icarus and builds a temple in honor of the god Apollo. We have used this story to tell you the fact that your knowledge is like the wings of Icarus. No one can fly with them into sun of light (God). The more you would try the more you would fail. 35. What is it that grasps, and then lets go of grasping? It is this permanence that is forever changing, the flame of this truth that dances and flickers a thousand different ways and yet is always only burning.
  • 156 36. When you speak on spiritual matters, one out of the two things is bound to happen. Either the target audience would understand and agree with you and thus a feeling of success will report back to you or they would show indifference and rejection and thus a feeling of failure will hit back to your sense. If your words are accepted, the level of consciousness of the listeners would expand and if the light of your words is rejected then your own consciousness will suffer from sense of futility of your own action. So, it is advisable that speak on such matter only when a sincere desire of learning has been shown by the target listeners and they seem to listen to you without unnecessary intervention and negatively defensive attitude. And more importantly limit your talk only to the points and the subject matter obviously raised by the learners. 37. God has not fixed any rules of conduct and moral principles for you. He has no list of likes and dislikes, permissible acts and non-permissible acts for your daily life. God has created you in His own image. This means that He has created you with free will and power of discernment. It is up to you that what choice (from a number of possible choices) you prefer for any given situation. Take that which helps to grow (in spiritual dimension) and leave that which obstructs this growth. This general rule can be applied not only in your personal life but it can also guide the whole society towards a prosperous and happy life.
  • 157 38. Relax the habit of trying to control or manipulate thoughts, feelings and sensations in order to experience a sense of well-being and instead, simply allowing the dynamic and unpredictable flow of moment-to-moment experience to be as it is. Through this approach, one begins to discover an ease, clarity, openness and flexibility that is realized to be present, regardless of the particular ways the body-mind may be moving, shaping or patterning itself in any given moment. Allowing difficult mental-emotional states to be as they are rather than reflexively trying to change or avoid them does not represent passivity or an escape from the difficulties and challenges of life, but actually empowers one to meet everything in his or her life more fully, more vulnerably, more openly, and more wisely. 39. Your body and all its abilities are insufficient to sustain you. How can that be a sustainer who itself needs sustenance? Body needs sustenance through food and health. God is your sustainer alone. He needs no food and no sustenance. He is present without any support and dependency. 40. We are the masters of our unspoken words but once the words slip out of our mouth they become our masters. So it is always wise to be careful about the words we speak.
  • 158 41. To sit is an art. Sitting does not mean that the upper portion of our body should collapse upon the lower lumbers of our spinal column. We should keep our spine straight and must hold our upper body erect without putting its unnecessary weight on the lower body parts. This way we can enhance the durability of our back column and avoid a great deal of lumber fatigue. 42. To find fault with others creates obstacles for everyone all around: for him who criticizes, for him who is blamed, as well as for those who listen to the criticism. Whereas, what is said in a spirit of appreciation is fruitful to everyone. 43. We have an animal vital, a human mind and a divine heart. How can we use them properly? The animal vital of yours; never use it to challenge the world, to devour the world. Your human mind; never use it to lord it over others, to achieve supremacy. Your divine heart; use it at every moment to establish the oneness-peace in life. 44. To you, your life is nothing, a perfect zero. To God, your life is everything—to be precise, His everything. With you, He sings the Song of immortality. In you, He sees His embodiment. He moulds you. He shapes you. He guides you. He
  • 159 transforms you into His own very Image. 45. This outer physical world that we take as solid reality is not of static nature. The World is always in flux and it is connected to its Lord. It is coming out of Him and falling back on Him. The World is not an action taken in the past rather it is being taken also in the moment of ‘Now’. life is like a film coming out of a projector continuously. The moment projector will stop there will be no more scenes on the screen. 46. It may seem incredible, but everyday your thoughts and feelings shape what happens to you. The world you experience reects back what is going on inside your own head and heart. People who are always complaining attract more things to complain about. People who are always stressed attract stressful situations. People who are always angry attract angering experiences. If you start your day with a bad attitude, you might just end up having a bad day. But if you start the day with a good attitude, more often than not you will have a good day. People who have a positive mindset - maybe because they see the good in others, appreciate the beauty around them, have hope for the future, and try to make the best out of all situations - will attract more experiences to feel good about. 47. How did life and reality come into existence? I doubt
  • 160 anyone can answer this completely and accurately. If physical reality is the creation of something beyond it, then that something must be beyond physical, it must be mind or consciousness. What existed before and continues to exist beyond physical reality is a mind so infinite that it holds within it the power to create everything that can ever be created and the potential to experience every last bit of that creation. We may call this mind God or Creator. Our reality was dreamed into existence by the Creator so that it might explore its single infinite self through an infinite number of finite minds. One of those finite minds became you after a long process of development, and your mind will continue growing toward infinity until it merges with the infinite mind of the Creator. Then your journey through reality will have ended, but it would have been just one path among an infinite number of different paths the Creator could have taken to experience itself. 48. Life is only of two types. Either it is positive or negative. It has no other references and measurement at all. All other references are simply absurd and delusional. Any presence would be considered positive when it is comparatively near to God (Truth) and distant from ego and any presence would be considered negative when it is comparatively near to ego and distant from God (Truth). Our choice is whether to gain at the expense of others by manipulating them, or gain through the benefit of others by helping them. It is basically a question of selfishness versus compassion, imbalance versus balance, stealing versus sharing and darkness versus light. The self-serving attitude we may call
  • 161 “negative” and the all-serving attitude we may call “positive”. The choice between negative and positive is an ongoing total of the little choices we make each and every day. When you gain pleasure from the suffering of others, when you express hate for them because they are different from you, when you make them give up what is best for them just to serve you that is aligning with the negative. When you gain happiness from the growth of others, when you remember that despite differences everything is an expression of the same Creator, when you make choices based on what is best for all in the long run that is aligning with the positive. As humans we have within us two opposing forces, one calling us higher toward the positive, the other pulling us lower toward the negative. Some days one is stronger than the other. The more often we obey a force, the stronger it becomes. So as time goes on, a soul tends to align itself more strongly with one force while the other grows fainter. At the top of human development are people who are either very positive or very negative. The very positive ones have golden hearts and the wisdom to effectively serve mankind, while the negative ones have darkened hearts and the intelligence to manipulate mankind. Upon reaching a certain purity of positivity or negativity, they grow beyond being human and become something more angelic or demonic. Each of us has the potential to do likewise, depending on which force within us we consistently choose to act upon. What motivates negative beings? Mostly they are driven by hunger that can only be satisfied at the expense of others. They believe this world is one of survival and competition where everything is eating and being eaten, where the strong have the right to feed upon the weak, so their primary motivation is to grow stronger and climb higher on the food chain. The more they
  • 162 get, the more they want. Food is not the only thing one can hunger for. Human predators may hunger for money, sex, drugs, or power. Life in this universe has been around for billions of years, enough time for extremely negative beings to evolve. What they seek is total control over all life in all universes, to become gods of reality. They are fragments of the Creator who have rejected the infinite Creator, who seek unity not by merging themselves with the Creator as positive beings might, but by absorbing all other life into themselves. This absorption happens through an ongoing process of manipulating the minds and consuming the soul energy of others. When a higher negative being successfully manipulates your mind and consumes your soul energy, you lose your freewill and become an instrument for that being. You may be used to manipulate others into giving up their freewill as well, and they may then do the same to others. 49. What we have today is a Control System designed to regulate every facet of human existence in order to monitor and prevent anyone from discovering or doing something that could destabilize it. It heavily targets people who give others the knowledge they need to see through deception and take back power. Schools are necessary but far from perfect. The influential people who established our modern school system were businessmen who wanted children to become skilled and obedient workers to man their factories and offices. Therefore they structured schools to churn out mindless workers rather than free spirited and independent thinkers. Students who retain their creativity and
  • 163 independence of mind are capable of earning a living without working for big companies that make up the economic parts of the Control System, and perhaps they even start their own businesses that take money and power away from the Control System. So although schools teach students the important skills of math, reading, and writing, they serve more to churn out effective workers who are dependent on the Control System than independent thinkers who can find their own way in life. School does this through several manipulative tactics. The first method is spending more class time and energy on behavioral conditioning than teaching. Behavioral conditioning means using rules, rewards, and punishments to intentionally mold someone’s thoughts, feelings, and behaviors. Too many school rules are unnecessary and intended more to make students feel powerless and angry than improve the learning environment. The second method is hammering into the minds of students a single path through life, one that involves pleasing authority in order to gain the grades and recommendations one needs to get into a good college, to get the diploma one needs to get a good job at a big company, to get the respect one needs to feel good and secure an early retirement. This picture comes with the warning that if you stray from this path, you will end up a starving bum, which is false because some of the richest people in the world never finished college. You don’t have to sacrifice your freedom and dreams to be cared for by the Control System, rather you can use ingenuity and resourcefulness to clear your path through life. The third method involves structuring textbooks and classes to be as fragmented as possible so that everything is learned in unrelated chunks. This way students memorize the facts in each chunk of a subject and can solve the homework problems, but in
  • 164 their minds these never melt together into a big picture that gives them truly intuitive understanding of the subject necessary to use the ideas and original ways. Students therefore become skilled in doing things only in the way they are taught, losing the ability to come up with better ways, and that is how they become like programmable robots that do their jobs without asking questions. The fourth method includes twisting facts in textbooks to create a false picture of the world. History and science books are the worst because they are oversimplified for the average mind and written by committees with political agendas, so the actual picture given to students is rarely accurate because it is intended to steer them toward holding only those opinions supported by the Control System. More accurate history and science books can be found in public libraries, but the ones most dangerous to the Control System are only available through the Internet. The key to beating the school system is to take from it only what you need to accomplish your goals that defy the Control System, and to do most of your learning outside of school through life experience, conversation, pondering, experiments, creative hobbies, and so on. True freedom means making enough money to do what you enjoy, while having enough time and energy left to enjoy it. An easy job that earns you enough is better than a stressful job that earns you more. If whatever you gain from time spent inside the Control System, whether lessons from school or money from work, you apply towards positive and necessary activities that go against the Control System, like educating yourself and others on higher truths, then you are taking power away from something negative and using it to increase something positive. If you are aware of the bigger picture, then you can make it through the school system without getting brainwashed into accepting goals that play on your fears and go against what makes
  • 165 your soul happy. 50. Whereas school programs people until a certain age, the media programs them for the rest of their lives. Newspapers, the nightly news, television, movies - these are all methods through which a person’s opinions can be manipulated. One would think that news exists to tell citizens what’s happening in the world, but in truth it is merely in the business of making money and taking orders from the government, therefore the stories it reports are carefully selected to carry out an agenda, to portray certain shady government actions in a good light, or to entertain viewers with cute stories that have no real practical meaning. Out of a million things that happen every day, only a few events ever make it onto the news. If a certain theme of events is selected, the viewer sees one picture of the day’s events. If a different set of events are selected, the viewer sees an entirely different picture. For instance, the American Media paints a picture designed to make Americans overly paranoid and fearful of terrorists and criminals so that they will support the government’s actions to bomb more countries and take away more of our rights and privacy. In this way people’s perceptions of what’s happening can be manipulated simply by showing them what the media companies and government want them to see. Anything they should not know about is not shown. Important stories that would threaten the Control System by giving people greater awareness are passed over for less significant news like celebrity gossip or some rescued puppy story. Fortunately there are alternative news outlets that deal with real issues like the fact that the government
  • 166 was responsible for the certain events and acts. 51. Healthy people have more money, time, and energy to make a difference than those who are sick, broke, and depressed. The food industry has been steered by the Control System to create unhealthy and tainted diets that lower people’s immune systems and increase their risk of cancer. The medical industry is corrupt and provides overpriced treatments and medicines that merely cover up the symptoms of illness instead of addressing the root cause. As a result people get sick more often and go into debt from unnecessary medical bills. Doctors are meant only to diagnose and treat what the patient cannot, therefore it is important for the patient to be educated on the symptoms of common illnesses to avoid making expensive doctor visits only to hear the usual: drink lots of fluids and take an over-the-counter fever reducer. Many common illnesses can be self-diagnosed and treated with natural remedies. For instance, ginger root helps get rid of nausea and morning sickness, but the medical industry would prefer making you pay for some fancy drug that does the same thing but with more side-effects and ten times the cost. People have reported successfully treating cancer with sunshine, fresh air, a positive attitude, and diet consisting of fresh foods and vegetable juices. Learning about natural health lifestyles and remedies gains you further independence from the Control System. The common diet makes people weak, fat, dumb, and sick. Fluoride in toothpaste and water does more to interfere with brain function than hardening teeth against cavities. White flour in breads and pastries lowers the immune system, accelerates the
  • 167 body’s production of fat cells, and is the leading cause of diabetes. Margarine (vegetable shortening, hydrogenated oils) is not really edible and ends up in the blood stream where it clogs arteries and contributes to heart attacks. Non-fermented soy products contain inedible substances and hormone-mimicking chemicals that interfere with the growth of infants and upset the hormonal balance in adults. Yet these are all things the government, medical, and food industries say are good for us. A balanced diet of natural foods like oats and brown rice, light meats, olive oil and butter, fresh fruits and vegetables is healthier, simpler, and cheaper than a diet of breads, cereals with food coloring, preserved meats, and junk food. The junk food industry makes part of its money accepting and incorporating industrial wastes into food products, which is why microwaveable meals, packaged pastries, and chips, contain lists of unpronounceable ingredients - another reason to replace these with natural healthy alternatives when possible. 52. You seek things because you feel that you are separate from them. Possession of things will not bring peace because you need communion and possession is not a path of communion rather it blocks the possibility of any communion with the essence of life. The more you possess the more you become possessed by the things. The more you would overload you the more you would become slower in your progress. 53. Man in his outer life or his outer achievement is very
  • 168 limited. But the same man, when he enters into the inmost recesses of his consciousness, feels that there is something constantly trying to expand itself. This consciousness links him with the infinite. So when we ask how a man can achieve Infinity in his finite life, we must know that it is not in his physical body, in his arms or in his feet or inside his eyes that he will achieve Infinity. But it is in his inner consciousness that man discovers the truth of it. 54. In the field of spiritual life we can never pretend. Our aspiration must ring true. Our whole life must ring true. Nothing is impossible for an ardent aspirant. A higher power guides his steps. God’s adamantine will is the safest protection for a seeker. No matter how long or how many times he blunders, he has every right to come back to his own spiritual home. His aspiration is a climbing flame. It has no smoke; it needs no fuel. It is the breath of his inner life. It leads him to a life of liberation. 55. Reality is not any monolith concept but rather it is composed of three parts that all play together to bring forward a unified concept of reality. Once we minus any one actor of the play other two would be unable to keep it going. And the whole structure of reality will just collapse. The first part is World. The world is made of objects; my physical body is also part of it. The World stands outside me and is external to me. Though the nearest object to me in the world of objects is my own body. But I feel it that this body of mine, though it relates to me but it is not
  • 169 me. This world is governed by the rules of cause and effect. The second part is Ego. The feeling of I-ness. This stands between the first and the third part of the reality. It is capable to interact with both of the other parts namely the World and God. When ego interacts with World it undergoes experience of pain and pleasure, good and bad, gain and loss and when it interacts with God it is awarded with the sense of transcendence and immortality and our consciousness passes through an experience that is opposite in direction to physical experiences, which we feel when we interact with World. Our ego can transform and dissolve itself while passing through the spiritual experiences. The third part is God. Here God means perceived divinity. One point should be clarified right here. Is there any difference between the real-God and the perceived-God? Yes! There is such a great difference, the former is like ocean and the later is like water in a glass that we pick from ocean. Certainly we cannot judge the totality of ocean from the water in glass. The water in glass is taken from ocean and obviously contains the same chemical properties when put on the laboratory table. But water in the glass is not an ocean. We cannot call it an ocean because there is no pot yet made and never would be made that could hold the whole ocean in it. So the water in glass though is taken from ocean yet we cannot call it ocean. Similarly the perceived God is Divinity but it is not Divinity-in-Whole. Divinity-in-Whole is uncontainable, unperceivable, and unspeakable; we cannot mark it or point towards it. There is no word or gesture, no sound or form that could be used to perceive it in totality. Divinity-in-whole is absolute transcendence and total beyond-ness. When we say that every thing has arisen from Divinity then divinity means divinity-in-whole and not the divinity-in-part. Perceived-God is divinity-in-part. Divinity perceived is an act of
  • 170 empirical consciousness and has its own limitations and impurities. Divinity-in-whole is eternal, omnipresent and omnipotent and is ever unchanged reality. But we see that the concepts and forms of perceived God differ so much in different ages and different geographical parts of world that even by merits of common sense we cannot accept the perceived God as the divinity-in-whole. It is grace of God (divinity-in-whole) that all paths lead to Him. Sincerity and aspiration is the only requirement. Any one who wants to reach Him can reach Him, no matter by what name and form the seeker interacts with God and irrespective to the personalized images/concepts of God the seeker will attain the same bliss universally. There could be millions of paths that would lead to the same one Reality. 56. When our consciousness is in the animal world, the force that enters us is destructive. When our consciousness is in the human world, the force that enters us cries for domination. When our consciousness is in the divine world, the force that enters us expands our consciousness and perfects our nature. If we are good, if we are divine, if we are perfect, we will not have to use human force, for our very presence will be a divine force that will inspire others to become good, divine and perfect. 57. Religion gives people a feeling of security in exchange for unquestioning obedience. On the positive side it encourages devotion to ideals higher than just material success, like helping others or serving a divine cause. On the negative side
  • 171 religion can be horribly misused to program people like robots and make them do stupid things like hate and kill those of a different religion. The main role of religion throughout history has been to keep society well behaved. This was done by imprinting children with moral codes and instilling a fear of authority that shaped them into law- abiding and hard-working citizens. Unlike spirituality, religion aimed to enforce good behavior through programming and intimidation rather than true understanding, so the improvement to society came at the cost of ignorance. Today, those who are spiritually smart can extract and combine the truths from any religion to increase their own wisdom; those who are spiritually weak join religions simply to belong to something, and they end up swallowing and parroting a rigid belief system that they do not even understand. Sadly, nasty individuals also use religion to make themselves appear nicer than they really are, like wolves dressing themselves in sheep’s clothing. Some of them even become famous preachers or ministers who scam their thousands of naive followers. But the worst purpose religion serves is to spiritually drain and enslave mankind. Whenever someone blindly obeys questionable sources of authority rather than listening to his own heart, part of his soul shrivels from neglect. Whenever someone begs an external authority for strength and assistance rather than realizing that divine power is within, soul energy is lost to this external authority and it becomes harder to access the inner divine power. Whenever someone believes something without experiencing, pondering, or intuiting it for himself and then goes around pushing it onto others, his ability to think new thoughts decreases and he becomes ever more robotic. Organized religion encourages all of these. What higher negative forces want is for humans to be
  • 172 well-behaved robots who freely give up their soul energy, and religion helps accomplish this. When people pray towards some statue or image outside of them, their energy escapes into the hands of negative forces of the society and they use it for their own nefarious designs. 58. In the beginning, it is inevitable that seekers fall here and there in their effort of God-seeking but if the seeker is sincere and remains adamant in his cause then God comes to his help and gives life to the suffocating love of the seeker. It is the time when seeker feels strength in his love for God and the frequency of his sidetracking becomes very much minimized. At first God dawns upon the heart of the aspirant as morning dew comes to the blades of the grass then He flows across heart as stream then turns into a river and finally waves of the divine ocean engulf the heart of the seeker and seeker feels fully inundated in divine presence. One star rises, then comes a bigger one, and next a still bigger. As the biggest star appears, the smaller ones become dim. At last the sun, the biggest star, appears, and all the others fade out. 59. We should remember that every opportunity to develop anger is also an opportunity to develop patience. A relationship in which there is a lot of friction and conflict of interests is also an unrivalled opportunity to develop self-control in us. It is through our anger and hatred that we transform people into enemies. We generally assume that anger arises when we encounter a disagreeable person, but actually it is the anger
  • 173 already within us that transforms the person we meet into our imagined foe. Someone who is controlled by anger lives within a paranoid view of the world, surrounded by enemies of his or her own creation. The false belief that everyone hates him can become so overwhelming that he might even go insane, the victim of his own delusion. 60. We live the life of a slave and worst upon it, we are bewitched by it. We do not want to come out of this rut. We rather enjoy our own death day-by-day and year-by-year. We have been robed off our natural and primal identity. Not only we are unaware of the fact but also we are afraid of getting freed of this senseless life. But choice is our, it has always been our. God has raised us in a way that we are always free to say ‘yes’ or ‘no’. So be awake please and say no to death, say no to un-divine life and say no to your own disgrace. God has made us free, beautiful, and almighty in His own image. Our goal is never out of our reach. Things that are not available to us, we have the capacity to go beyond them, to go beyond a lower stage of achievement to a better stage of beyondness. And this better state of beyondness is not achieved through the possession of the desired objects but rather through the liberation from the desire. There are material things that are not available to us but why should we brood and weep for them, why we weep for things that would bring disgrace to us. We are spiritual in our very nature and core. We ought not to go after becoming materially well possessed. Why we are so eager to take that burden on our shoulder that does not belong to us. To get free and to get at home we shall have to break the cycle, vicious cycle of habit, vicious cycle of conditioned thinking, we shall have to wake and come out of this life that is polluted by the
  • 174 fungus of ignorance. Ignorance about our own true identity. We are to have the awareness of the fact that we are ‘God in waiting’ ‘God in preparing’. We have to shed off our ties and relevance to the illusive no-Self. ‘Detachment’ is the key to success and ultimate liberation. We have to depart mindfully. 61. Thoughts based on negative emotions (anger, hatred, depression, frustration, bias, vanity, confusion, ignorance, failure etc.) cannot be the guiding ideology for life. Nobody can breathe in smoke, quench thirst with acid or wear nudity as costume. Similarly negative thoughts cannot be regarded as code of conduct for peaceful and positive life. Thoughts propounded by the atheists Ignosts and existentialists are ultimately of negative nature and hence have no potential to be the light of path or source of inner satisfaction. 62. Don’t try to be too wise; don’t always try to search for something profound to say. You don’t have to do or say anything to make things better. Just be there as fully as you can. 63. Be your own master. Don’t allow yourself to be dependent on any outside personality or so called authority for your life. Don’t feel second to anyone. It does not mean you need to make others feel second to you. It means you are not subordinate to anyone. There is you and God and your direct
  • 175 relationship. No one in between. Abandon all the so-called teachers. Have the courage to stand alone. Be a light to yourself. 64. The true teaching of life is to accept the reality as it is and for what it is. Anything other in mind is just greed. Angst is dreaming that life ought to be different. That the present ought to be full of bliss, grace and other rubbish. The present ought to be exactly as it is. Can you bear it? 65. Can we stop thinking that there is something we ought to do. This is our pattern - our conditioning, orientation - it runs deep and strong. We are spellbound - hypnotized. We believe that there is something we have to get and that to get that we must make an effort. This is how we approach life, trying to achieve something. This approach ensures that we will remain forever busy - occupied in our pursuits - lost in our inner world of struggle and calculations. Unless we can break this spell we cannot simply be free. 66. Allowing the rushed state of another person to push you into an anxious state of mind is like letting the horse you’re about to ride convince you to wear the saddle!
  • 176 67. In regard to disagreeable and formidable things, prudence does not consist in evasion or flight but in courage. He who wishes to walk in the most peaceful parts of life with any serenity must screw himself up to resolution. Let him confront the object of his worst apprehension and his stoutness will commonly make his fear groundless. 68. Stop punishing others for their weakness; we must not get angry over other’s inability to do things in a better way. Because ‘inability’ is sufficient excuse available to the fools. In such a situation we have a moral duty to behave in such a way that others might learn from our style of doing things in a better way. 69. Our real spiritual development is under invisible laws: To grow, we must learn. To learn, we must make mistakes. Making mistakes tills the ground in us, making it receptive to new and higher lessons. 70. Always walk in grace and calmness. When we rush through anything, we miss seeing everything.
  • 177 71. What we become in this life is very much determined by the kind of “interior” company we keep. Even if this idea of “inner” company is new to you, its reality becomes common sense once we learn to look in the right place. Within ourselves we live in perpetual relationship with our own thoughts and feelings. If it helps you to visualize this insight, think of these psychological forms and forces as your invisible circle of friends, for that is exactly what they are. Yet, they are more. Wise men and women understood in their time, as we must now in our own, that the more moments we spend living in the company of the truth, the more the life of what is true courses through us. Its friendship converts us and transforms us. 72. There are natural times when someone you know will actually ask you for some insight or help. Then not only is it natural, but necessary, that you give what “water” you can to ease their thirst. Under no circumstances should you try to teach others anything they haven’t asked for. This kind of teaching comes from the wrong parts of ourselves and is a secret act of aggression and arrogance. Learn to taste the difference. 73. The person, who is afraid to walk through it alone, can never say “No” to this world. The unseen cost of this baseless fear is not just to keep the company of cowards, but to lose one’s
  • 178 possibility forever to know the company of the Divine. 74. Our deeds are seeds and by them we plant the world we will walk through tomorrow. 75. Knots of Man-to-God relation can be untangled because the relation between Man and God is of Lordship and subservience nature. God is Lord beyond any doubt. His Lordship over the realm of known and unknown cannot be challenged from any quarter. Man surrenders his will in the feet of his Lord and harmony prevails. But knots of Man-to-Man relation are harder to be resolved because the nature of Man-to-Man relation is conflict and collision. We all have to share Time, Space and God. We all are partners in the business of life. Our ego or individuality has not yet got rid of our jungle instincts of the past when we were living as animals on this planet. Reason that the global environment for the survival of individual, has not changed much but rather in some cases it has deteriorated in comparison to the past jungle life. In a capitalistic society wild instincts play havoc everywhere. Weakness of any kind is considered an invitation to death and brutality. Every individual feels threatened all the time. He remains intense and ready to defend any real or phobic threats posed to him. War becomes the second nature and psychology of the individuals. No one gives tolerance and forgiveness a chance because each individual feels all the time that it is time of high alert for survival. In God-to Man relation, one is the Giver and the other is Receiver but in Man-to-Man relation there is no real
  • 179 submission. Even when one submits oneself to other person, it is done on purpose and gain of any kind is expected in return. Man-to-Man relation is always of bargaining type. We do something and expect something in return. Then what is the way out? We see that our body works in complete cooperation and harmony. There are many biological layers and functioning systems in our body but that all work in coordination and in the interest of each other. Then why the organs and layers of the civil society cannot work in harmony without conflict and collision. Yes! There is answer to this burning question. But for any solution we all need a consensus of opinion upon some fundamental ground realities. First hard fact is to concede that all living things have fundamental right to share the universe in space and time. Every person has an irrefutable right over space and time necessary for his survival. Remember that whenever any living being will be forced and pushed to wall and its right to survive in time and space will be threatened then adverse and defensive response will come naturally from the threatened being. The second hard fact is that it is not sufficient to acknowledge the right to survive in time and space but every living being needs a psychological space to survive. Whenever its right to survive psychologically will be denied again there will be no peace. Defensive response will come from the suppressed individual whether it is human or animal. Each individual has a right by birth to grow biologically as well as psychologically. Material opportunities and social justice are two conditions upon which a happy and peaceful society can be built with ease. These two conditions must be guaranteed not to the privileged classes of the society but to each member of the civil society.
  • 180 76. To become spiritual merely by thinking of spirituality is as farcical as a thirsty person would try to quench his thirst by merely thinking about water. Thinking will not quench the thirst. Thinking will not bring peace. Peace comes through communion. Thirst needs water not the mind images of water. Words are mind images of the Real. Go beyond words. Be in direct touch of the Real; let it descend into your blood, bones and breathing. Get out of all shelters and hide outs, experience the Real in total nakedness. This way come the peace. This way come the realization. 77. Why it is needed to be spiritual in our life? Who will answer this question: a spiritual person or a worldly person? If a spiritual person answers this question, we can easily blame the person for giving spirituality extra favors. Moreover, if the answer comes from worldly person, we can easily say that the person has not done justice to the subject. Then whose judgment would be considered valid and unbiased? For the time being, leave the spirituality aside. What is our standard practice in other similar situations? On weather matters we would value the opinion of a meteorologist and on medical matters we would give value to the opinion of a person, properly qualified and having hands on experience in the related field. Now we come back about our question that whose opinion would be valid upon spirituality. Doubtlessly, only the person who is qualified in spirituality is eligible to express any opinion on the
  • 181 subject. Again question arises, that who is the qualified person for the spirituality. As we all know it that any qualification comes by passing through the theory and practice, spirituality is no exception also. So now it can easily be put forward that only a person having in-depth knowledge of spirituality as branch of knowledge and also having gone through such experiences that undeniably fall in the realm of spiritual experience, can give any opinion on the subject. There are no and could not be any traditional institutions from where spiritual graduates come out holding a degree in Spirituality. It is only through the words and actions (by ‘action’ not only the active states of action are meant but also the passive actions i.e. the responses to the actions taken by others or responses to stimuli are also included.) that we judge any person as spiritual or unspiritual. The overall impact of any education on the well being of spiritual life of an individual will decide the quality of spiritual teachings. All the learning in thought and action that helps a person to get nearer to his divine essence, qualify to be called as Spiritual. 78. There are no prerequisites for getting entry into the spiritual realm. If there had been some prerequisites, some personal virtues, required for spiritual entry then what was the need for adoption of a spiritual course? By putting conditions upon the spiritual entry, we indirectly admit two things. One is that spiritual path is not meant for everyone and second is that being good and virtuous is possible without being spiritual first. So there are no preconditions to become a spiritual person. You can start it with all your imperfections, weaknesses and shortcomings. Once you are in, spirituality will take care of the rest. It is capable to make you perfect, strong and noble. If it has
  • 182 not been so then why should hopeless people come to spirituality? When a person is being transformed into divine seeker by the hands of life processes, we see some symptoms there. Thirst for God (intense yearning) is the first and cardinal symptom in a God seeker. It is not necessary that a seeker should identify his thirst as thirst for God but instead if the thirst is for the ‘first cause’ or for the ‘ultimate meaning’ then it too should be considered as the thirst for God. God is not only the first cause but the ultimate meaning of life also. To move along the course of Spirituality one has to begin in action. Initiation of Action is the first step. No journey is traveled without taking the first step. Remember that these steps are not any prerequisite of being spiritual but are milestones in the journey of Spirituality. The second is Continuity. Action initiated in Spirituality should be continuous in time. No matter if you are forced to discontinue by the temporary dark states of mind, don’t be discouraged, always remember to come back to your spiritual passion. These short periods of discontinuation, revulsion and frustration come only to treat and mature our spiritual passion for God. They ripe and purify our vision of the path. The third is that our action should be a Conscious Action. In the beginning only continuity is insisted upon, if it comes it is a great success. But as we have to move along the path, our next aim should be the awareness of our action, awareness of the movement. Only a conscious action can satisfy its doer. Doubtlessly there will be innumerable stumbles but we must not give up. Try again and again to remain mentally with your action; try your level best not to leave your action unattended even for a moment. This step begins with our effort to become conscious of our action and culminates in the attainment of Concentration. Through attainment of Concentration we become able to focus our life
  • 183 energy upon single aim of God-realization. The fourth step is the attainment of Devotion. Devotion is a gradual process of the purification of action. It not only purifies the action but also the goal of the action. Process of the purification is carried out through freeing ourselves of adversaries. And what are these adversaries? Adversaries are dark states of mind that try their best to derail and sidetrack us. Adversaries mainly fall into these groups: Pains, Pleasures, Fears, Worries, Desires, Sleep and Conversation. To ward off all these adversaries is real hard task especially for a beginner. Then what should be the right course of action against these adversaries? Best way advised is “don’t attend them”. Once you start arguing them or you start fighting with them, these dark states will get hold of you, become enemy of you and believe me you would never be able to outperform them. So the best policy is to sit in your place quietly, let these dark states dance around your seat and never attend them. This way these dark states will gradually loose their grip and force and will be no more successful to frighten you, to derail you. 79. Sometimes a divine seeker is overwhelmed by such feelings that life is absurd, it has no meaning at all. Every activity in life serves no ultimate purpose. All paths end up in nowhere. A true God seeker who alienates and identifies himself with God also shares this ecstasy of God and sees life as absurd, such feelings rise from the seeker’s developing skill of alienating himself/herself from the world of objects. This outlook of life comes forth when the seeker speaks about life from the standpoint of divinity. Feeling of absurdity is valuable indication that seeker is making some spiritual development. Because when we judge life as absurd in the same moment we stand in our Lord. At that
  • 184 moment if we don’t stand in our lord then we stand in the absurd and again question arises ‘how a blind can see the blind’ how can one absurd judge the other absurd? Judgment never rises from the absurdity; it is an act of the God within us. When life appears absurd to you, don’t feel yourself at loss but rather it is time to be merry and rejuvenate. Feeling of absurdity heralds the feeling of divine attraction. Be happy you are getting nearer to the essence of the existence, to the essence of your own being. The more you feel absurd the more you will come nearer to your inner truth. 80. Knowledge we gain resides in the memory chambers as the beautiful idols of worship stand in any temple. We adorn and worship these idols. However to attain the truth one has to go beyond the spell of knowledge. One has to transcend his psyche and detach from memory imprints, smoky ideas, ever-hungry urge of understanding and detrimental play of desires. A God-seeker has to dispossess himself of all entanglements of sensuous engagements. 81. When we converse with another fellow man on spiritual subject it should be done out of compassion and for the sole purpose of guiding him into spiritual direction. Our words ought not to represent the inner trauma of our own personalities. If it comes so then we are using others for the projection of our megalomaniac designs and sick selfish motives, which would be highly deplorable.
  • 185 82. We should not be shy of our imperfections. Imperfection has been woven into the fabric of our physical nature. Once we were child but it did not mean that we were unable to grow into a young man as we did grow into a young man. In the run of biological evolution, there might be a time when we were among the monkeys but eventually we were able to live our refined human life but it does not mean that right now we should identify ourselves as monkeys but we are fully free to lead an intellectual and spiritual life. If a car runs toward west, it does not mean that the car cannot come back towards east. It is a matter of steering direction. We can change our lives forever if we could change the direction of steering ourselves. 83. The ultimate question is “Why?” The ultimate answer is “Silence” The ultimate love is “Surrender” The ultimate action is “Withdrawal” The ultimate success is “Letting Go” The ultimate obstruction is “Desire” The ultimate comfort is “Simplicity” The ultimate wisdom is “tolerance” 84. Misperceptions are the mother of frustration. If I ride on a sheep and start expecting that it will gallop like a stallion
  • 186 then failure and disappointment would certainly be my fate. We must not expect from the material possessions and gains that they would inculcate peace in us. Peace comes only from its source and that source is God alone. 85. Knowledge of objects we gain through the operation of senses is conditioned by space-time and also by the limitations of the mind itself. Our social life is a child born of this erroneous knowledge. Our family relations, our community life and every blessed thing that we can call social is finally brittle, like glass; it can break at any moment of time, and that is why we have no real contact and friendship or relationship with anybody for all time to come. Nobody is our friend for all times. Such a thing is not possible, because the world is made in such a way; at least, we have accepted that the world has been made in such a way. As our knowledge, which is perceptional, is far removed from the reality of things, all our social relationships based on this knowledge, also, lose their sense, finally. Nobody belongs to us, and we belong to nobody in this world. Nothing is our belonging. We have no property, whatsoever. Nobody can own a thing which is outside oneself and with which one has no contact and relationship, as it has been accepted by our epistemological knowledge, which holds that things are totally outside. There is a contradiction in our way of living in the world. Life is a contradiction because, on the one hand, we want a sort of intimate relationship with things; on the other hand, we have openly declared that things have no connection with us. Otherwise, there would have been no need for the senses to
  • 187 struggle so hard to come in contact with objects. We are friends and enemies of people at the same time. We are double dealers, artificial in our living, and sorrow is the consequence. We know why we are unhappy in the world by a sort of analysis of our own selves and our relationships with things and the world as a whole. 86. When liberation comes the otherness goes, there are no other people at all. They do not exist. You will merge into them. You will not see them at that time. They will not be visible to your eyes because just as you don’t see dream objects in waking, this also will vanish there. The whole world will disappear. 87. There is nothing wrong with trying to correct others, provided you feel it is a necessity and also a possibility. Otherwise, you need not interfere with anything. But if it is an essential thing for some reason or the other, then you can, unless you are greater than those whom you are reforming, the effort may not lead to success. 88. We are not here to change and transform but we are here only to witness. Every one is exactly that what God wants him to be. If you feel that you are born for seeking God then it is so without any reason and if you are blind, dumb and deaf towards the presence of God then it is so without any reason. Every thing has to follow its course. We cannot ask from earth that why it is
  • 188 revolving around the sun because the earth has to revolve around the sun, it makes no difference whether there is any reason for it or not. We cannot ask a raw green berry that why it wants to become red. Because when the time of ripening approaches, the berry has to become red. We cannot ask a river that why it wants to run towards the ocean? What is point in it? These are silly questions because the river has to flow towards ocean whether there is any point in it or not. What we become is not dependent upon our effort or choice but it is all part of our being here on the face of earth. There is Sun of God inside of us. Every particle of our being is revolving around this divine sun. We have our days and nights inside us. Some times it is darkness and some times it is light inside us. When the time comes all of us have to face the Sun of God. We have to revolve around the divine will. It is our destiny and what a wonderful destiny it is. 89. Lovers, singers, actors, painters, sculptors, writers, scientists and philosophers are not made but they are born. Effort and guidance only polish that possibility which already was there. 90. The beauty of hopelessness is that when you truly encounter hopelessness, you STOP! All psychological time dies in hopelessness. What future? There is no future. You stop and settle into yourself as you are. You experience simply being. You are absolutely present and disarmed of all mental and emotional protection. You are open and totally available, and without forewarning, you are swept into an ocean of being without
  • 189 reference. You discover yourself standing in beingness. You quite unexpectedly are on the home ground that you have been seeking. All seeking disappears in the stopping. A silent and still being reveals itself as who you are. This is an unlimited and unconditioned sense of being. 91. God alone IS - this is the voice of the mystics. God IS, and the world also IS - this is the voice of the theologians. World alone IS - this is the voice of the materialists. The experience of the mystic is real, vast, and all-illuminating. The experience of the theologian is mental. The experience of the materialist is purely of the senses. Under the pressures of life, the materialist grows into the theologian, and from the theologian is evolved the mystic. Blessed are those who exceed the crudities of the materialist and are released into the dynamic world of the Mystical Experience! 92. Great mind perceives God; little mind doubt and deny. Great faith finds Him; little faith complains and is repulsed. Great Love experiences Him; little love is too busy with its own fleeting pleasures. 93. Words of wisdom possess no power at their own to change or transform us. Ideas, theories, logic and “isms” all are castrated at core. Believe me that they have no power to influence any heart. If it is not so then why the reader or listener is always
  • 190 asked to practice the said words of wisdom with the purity of consciousness, with concentration and persistence. It looks paradox. Wisdom is not meant to demand purity from us but it is meant to purify us. The center of magical power of “Making” is not in words, ideas, isms, arguments, theories, myths, tales and stories but it lies within us. We are the custodians of that sacred power which can make or break, change or transform. There is a divine point in us that holds all the potential to Make. This divine point is Transcendental. It is “nowhere” and is everywhere. It is in us and it is holding us. A mind intoxicated with sensuality is blind to its existence and presence. All expressions of wisdom are nothing but tools to attract and invoke this power in us. Once the words succeed to inspire and motivate this power in us then their purpose is served. So have faith in you. You are the Master, you are the Maker. Without you everything is unfertile and unaccomplished. 94. Our very existence on earth is a divine miracle. God has arranged for us the tools for our reunion with Him. He gifted us the horse of breath. We can go back to our Lord by riding on this horse. There is a Rider in us and there is a Track that leads back to God. Aspiration is the rider; breath is the horse and Japa (recitation of mantra) is the Track. For a smooth and winning race the Rider, the Horse, the Track all must be locked in and synchronized with each other. All four parts must move in total harmony.
  • 191 95. Irresolution is as much a curse as laziness for the result is the same, though the irresolute person often suffers from his constant vacillation. Irresolution arises from ignorance, fear, and confusion. Which way should I go? How can I know the right thing? Will I be safe from harm? What will happen to me if I go in that direction? These and many other agonies torture the irresolute. Seeing this weakness evil (negativity) strikes him down and tramples him mercilessly underfoot. The slavery can last for ages. Those who are always looking for pleasure, enjoyment, and gratification in all things are especially vulnerable to evil ways, for they have no standards but “I like” and “I want”. Selfish to the core, they have no interest in the consequences of the actions that they take to get the things they want, considering that even wrongdoing is justified if that is needed to obtain their desires. Nor do they care about the real nature of the desired things. Drug addicts and alcoholics embody this foolish disregard of reality, what to speak of sex addicts who refuse to acknowledge the destructive nature of their actions on themselves and others and they are classically blind to the dangers and defects of the objects of their “romantic love.” Addiction to objects can become so deep rooted that the addict in time may even admit their harmful consequences but boldly declare that he simply does not care. Spiritual suicide is the end result of all addiction. The slaves of evil are dragged along the road of life by the wild horses of their senses; horses that they themselves whipped into mad frenzy. The chariot race of their life gives them no pause for reflection or good sense they are too busy “living life to the full” and know not that they are sinking into dullness and death. A rotten tree standing could be toppled by the slightest of breezes because its fibers are
  • 192 no longer strong or even intact. The same is true of those who are lazy, irresolute, addicted to pleasure, undisciplined in their sensual indulgence: they have no moral fiber, no strength of will, no inner integrity. Just a puff of evil and over they go, because spiritually they are already fallen to the ground. Being egoistic they are neither the friends of God nor of their own life. 96. The whole world is a war zone of survival and conflict of interests; all paths are wrapped in the fog of confusion. Destination is just a vague idea in the mind of a traveler. To gain decisive and firm knowledge in this jungle of chaos is almost impossible. Only way to attain the purpose is to turn inward and this turning inward must occur with full force of sincerity and focus. 97. Body is lower and mind is higher. Mind is lower and faith is higher. Faith is lower and love is higher. Love is lower and surrender is higher. Surrender is lower and merger is higher. Merger is lower and transcendence is higher. There is no contradiction between lower and the higher. Higher is the goal of the lower. To achieve the higher there is no need to reject the lower. There is no need to despise the lower. 98. Only he knows the meaning of Truth who burns himself in it all others stand as speculators. The subject of Total
  • 193 Truth is so subtle and elusive that no word can indicate towards the core of it. This is the realm where words falter and ideas loose their wings. The means and tools of understanding that we employ to elaborate the subject are merely an effort to elevate the seeker to such a plane of understanding where he or she gets ready to take a quantum leap. A quantum leap into the realm of transcendence; where all understanding and even the thinking itself becomes a distant and irrelevant facility. 99. It is better to let the doom come once than fearing it for a million times. Do not be so serious, casual life is a bliss. Do not fall victim to phobic threats. Trust in God and also in your self. Do not let the moment of Now be spoiled by the fear of future or sorrow for past. 100. Every plane of our life holds its own laws and values. When we are at physical plane, we have to follow the laws of physics. When we are at social level, the social laws apply to us. When we are at psychological level, the psychological laws are to be regarded and when we are in the spiritual plane, spiritual laws are to be followed. We cannot apply the law of one plane over to another plane because there will be misplacement of values, and a chaos will take place. Material values, economic values, vital values, ethical values and spiritual values are all important values. We cannot say, “I am a lover of God, and I care a hoot for this world of matter.” Such talk and such feelings are misplaced. There are confused seekers who
  • 194 do not understand themselves properly and say, “I care only for God, and not for man or world.” There are other people who say, “I don’t care for God. I care only for man and world.” A seeker must realize first that God whom we are seeking is not outside the world. And the world which we are seeing around us and the people in whose midst we are living are not separate from God. 101. Many truth seekers fail. All truth seekers are basically good folk but all of them are not always very wise. A good person is not essentially a wise person and may make mistakes in spite of his goodness. While intention is pious and heart is good but where intelligence lacks the seeker receives kicks from the world that may result in frustration or reversion to the unenlightened mode of living. Seeker suffers hopelessness of all pursuits and coming to a conclusion that perhaps nothing is worthwhile and no good is going to come out from God-seeking. In fact there was nothing wrong with the attempt but unfortunately the modes of execution were unwise. 102. Attachment when intensified becomes passion, when obstructed becomes anger and when defeated becomes frustration. Though money is one thing in life but a miser regards money everything. How does he regard one thing as everything? It is craziness. Fame or power is also one thing but there are people who regard it as everything. There are many other world-objects which can attract our attention in full as if that were all things. So, intense desire, anger, greed etc. emanate from the
  • 195 basic mistake of regarding one thing as everything. A higher form of knowledge is where we do not regard one thing as everything but we regard other things also as equally important and realize that one thing is also related to every other thing. Everything is equally good. This makes us more expanded social personality. But the highest kind of knowledge is that which does not even relate one thing with another thing but regards the whole existence as one indivisible being. Here there is no question of relating one thing with another because things do not exist in isolation. Thus, the lowest knowledge is finitude of consciousness, clinging to only one thing as if it is all things. The higher knowledge is a relativity of things, where we bring all things into consideration but yet the multiplicity of consciousness continues to persist; we regard one thing as different from another thing. The highest knowledge is the oneness of consciousness, where all things become equal. 103. We live in a world of cause and effect. To get any result from spiritual practice, we have to develop it to the level of a cause, a cause that would hold sufficient physical force to re-mould our lives. Love of God, merely as an intellectual idea, can not bring any tangible change in our worldly life. To have any change in our lives we have to convert the spiritual ideas into live physical force. Our feelings, sufferings, desires, reactions, joy and pain constantly remind us that world is present not merely as an idea but it is a live active force. To bring any change in life Spirituality must be able to handle and rule over all the life situations. It has to
  • 196 manifest itself as a superior force of life. There are brute forces of mind in us that can not be controlled, subdued or overpowered merely by holding the lofty spiritual ideals. To understand the situation at a metaphorical level we take the example of “State”. State is a sovereign power of any society. We see that there are outlaws in society who do not honor the laws or respect the sovereignty of state. Here state can not handle these evil people merely by its presence as an idea or the highest social and political value. To encounter these gangsters, state has to come down to the level of a brute force. The state has to prove her muscles and react as the superior power. The state will send security personals to control and overpower these outlaws. Even if the force applied by the state proves to be weaker than the force of outlaws, the outlaws will disrespect and harm the state representatives, as well. To overpower these outlaws’ state has to deploy a superior counter force otherwise rule of law will remain a dream unfulfilled. Same is the case with spirituality. There are outlaws (ego states) inside us. These outlaws use their brute energy to keep us their captive and slave. To defeat these negative forces inside us we have to employ the spiritual force as a better superior force. We have to make God-seeking a sovereign power in us otherwise the spiritualism will always remain castrated. There is no way out there for spiritual success without transforming the spiritual Ideas into real controlling Power. 104. Only a jeweler can know the worth of a jewel. God is the Diamond of universe, how can he throw Himself to the hands of ignorant. So to be known properly and befittingly God prepares
  • 197 men among us who are capable to know and cherish the worth of God. Such men love God in total surrender and with the full strength of their passion. 105. All names are symbols, devised by intelligence to indicate towards any unit of sense data. But the core relation of one thing with the other is of intrinsic and essential, it is not dependent merely on names and words. Mother does not know her baby by name but mother has an intrinsic and essential relation with her baby that flows from being to being. If baby becomes unnamed and is deprived of all his social identities even then it will not diminish the mother-child relation and love. Our relation with God is of intrinsic nature. It is not dependent on names, words, theories and ideas. We all respire in God and this is our prime relation with God. Words can not grasp, elaborate and communicate the true nature of this relation. To know it one has to go through it. 106. God helps, guides and safeguards His lovers through better perceptions. Correct perception of any situation holds the key to success. Perceptions influenced by ego are always erroneous. To act righteously, perceptions should be free of desire, attachment, fear and greed and above all our intent to act must always be pure and honest.
  • 198 107. Holding on to anger is like grasping a hot coal with the intent of throwing it at someone else; you are the one who gets burned first. 108. The criterion of a Saint is that he’s not after show. He does not live on the donations of others. He earns his livelihood. He stands on his own legs, and helps others. He does not charge anything for his teachings. It is not the antelope who searches for the palaces, where its head will be mounted on the wall as a precious piece of craft but it is the riches who search for the head of the antelope as a piece of decor. An accomplished man is not eager to market and introduce himself rather it is the folks who always catch the fragrance of him and seek guidance from him. 109. Only through love and consideration you can turn somebody, not by hatred, not by criticism. If you sit together and love together, then naturally you’ll understand each other. If you want to enforce on the other: “You are right, you are wrong”, nobody’s going to listen to you. 110. Reading, listening and thinking are just mental means to gain some understanding of deeper truth. The understanding of the deeper truth though is reached through the
  • 199 aforementioned tools of knowledge but is transcendent of its means. We can not communicate the final understanding of truth through words because words by nature divide the wholeness of meanings whereas the Truth is unified and indivisible. Truth can only be experienced from within. The moment it comes out of mouth it becomes the object of different interpretations and logical contentions. Logic is always motive and interests based, so it gets very hard almost impossible to communicate the essence of truth through traditional means of understanding and communications. 111. The true purpose of having a human form is to make daily progress toward the great goal of God-worship, so sit down each day and see where you are. Remove those things which are obstructing your progress - weed out the imperfections, one by one. A strong man revels in his strength and the weaker man wonders how he got it. When a wrestler walks in arena, people turn their faces to stare at him in admiration but the strength of his body has not come to him overnight. It is an outcome of rigorous exercise and discipline for many years. 112. Our focus is so split among low grade worldly things that our mind itself has become a hell for us. We want to enjoy all the low, worldly things, yet we say we want the highest thing of all - the Self-realization. It is not fair; how far do we think we will go? Most of our precious time is wasted by indulgence into lust, anger, jealousy, ego, scandal, criticizing, backbiting, possessiveness, etc. A consciousness under these influences can
  • 200 never go very far within, for there is no peace and oneness. 113. Out of the abundance of his heart, a man speaks. Whatever the inner condition of a person is—his words will be charged with that inner atmosphere—be it anger, lust, or a sweet tranquility. 114. The foundations of loving, healing and nurturing are simple: gentle attention and non-judgmental acceptance. Do not be judge on people rather accept them as they are. Give them space to grow in experience. Also we can grow in God only through non-judgmental acceptance of God. 115. Spiritual life of a seeker passes through seven stages of its development. On passing through each developmental stage the consciousness lifts itself up to a new horizon of experience and acceptance. Thirst is intense yearning; it is first step on the path, without yearning there can be no spiritual initiation. Frustration is the second stage; it comes as a result of seeker’s feeling that knowledge has no power to provide any effective guidance. Acceptance starts coming when the seeker gives up his efforts in Frustration and learns to accept “what Is”.
  • 201 Meditation or Spiritual Practice is fourth stage. Acceptance alone is not enough on the path, it is like dry wood that needs touch of spark to be inflamed and be something worthy in divine way. Self-effacement starts when seeker enters into a state of total surrender. For this you must have conviction in God that is greater than faith. Self-effacement is really the substance, the crux of spirituality. Even more than the crux, it is the beginning and end of spirituality. One poet so beautifully says (translation): What have I gained, even if all the curtains of ignorance are lifted away from me? The great delight would have been if I were not in between. If I were removed between myself and my Beloved God; Then the problem would be completely resolved. The curtains of ignorance mean the curtains of the different spiritual stages. Once lifted, I am still in a state of duality — I cannot become united with God — so what have I gained? The great delight would be if I were completely self-effaced. I would not have to think about the spiritual line because traversing the path may be done through self-effacement. Ecstasy comes as reward of sincere spiritual effort. It is God-drunkenness and God-addiction. It is neither pleasure nor happiness rather it is divine bliss beyond all emotions and thought. It is a direct effect of nearing to God’s effulgence and grace. Immersion is a state of becoming one. No shade of duality survives their. One becomes All and All becomes One. This state is indescribable in its true effect as words loose their power and efficacy by reaching there.
  • 202 116. Fear is an outcome of non-acceptance. Fear disappears when you submit totally before God. Slay your plans before the will of God. Be one with God without any grain and resistance. Stop resisting God and fear will become your best friend. 117. One has to learn a great lesson – that there are things you cannot force; you can only remain open, available, waiting to them and they come. The moment you become tense to get hold of them, they slip away. It is just like; in the open fist you have all the air possible. With the closed fist all the air disappears. You may be thinking that with a closed fist you are catching hold of the air. No, it has slipped out. It does not belong to the closed fist; it belongs only to the open hand. 118. Every now and then, in the name of liberation, we continue filling ourselves with more new ideas and more new thoughts ... thus we constantly endeavor to become more special and more wonderful in the eyes of others or in our own eyes. Believe me this will not work and it has never worked before. Liberation does not come through replacing one thought with another thought. For liberation we have to move from state of thought to the state of no-mind.
  • 203 119. The virtual prison of life has five exit gates that open to five paths. The first gate is gate of death (suicide); which opens up to the path of disgrace and darkness. The second gate is gate of ego and it leads to the path of illusion. The third gate is gate of drugs and this path leads us to disconnection and weakness. The fourth gate is gate of sex and it befools us beautifully. The fifth choice is to surrender before God. Only this last choice leads to the path of true liberation. 120. Life is mysterious, insecure, uncertain and absurd. If it has not been so no one would ever bother to search for God. Man will never be willing to surrender before God. Man will never realize that truth is within. But once we become aware of the immanence of God then life remains no more uncertain, insecure and absurd. 121. You can look upon a million images of sun but they are not substitution of the real sun. if you have never been exposed directly to sun, encounter will never happen. You can read a million books on God but you will never encounter God. God is not in books. God is not in reading and knowing. God is not in anecdotes, parables, biographies, stories and metaphors. God is available to you even without reading a single word, even without knowing a single alphabet of any language. You can encounter God only through being available to God. There is no
  • 204 other way. 122. There is no such thing as property; it is an illusion. Nobody can own anything. God is the owner alone. To own you have to be the creator of things. God is the creator alone all else is just manipulation. Any sense of ownership accumulated by mind or ego is just preposterous, whole universe belongs to God. When ego will fall apart you would feel that even your own existence is not your. There will be a sense of belonging but not the sense of ownership. 123. How can the seed know that by dying in the soil it will become a great tree? It will not be there to witness the happening. How can the seed know that one day, if it dies, there will be great foliage, green leaves, great branches, and flowers and fruits? How can the seed know? The seed will not be there. The seed has to disappear before it can happen. The seed has never met the tree. The seed has to disappear and die. Only very few people have that much courage. It really needs guts to discover truth. You will die as yourself. You will certainly be born in a new capacity. 124. When you feel some spiritual uplift then have no desire to put yourself on show. Chances are high that you will end up as a looser. Because when you will show off, the worldly
  • 205 people will come to you loaded with their material expectations and you will be caught up in awkward situation. Either you would acknowledge their desires and expectations or you would take risk to frustrate them with your whole spirituality. So putting yourself on show is not desired for a true God-seeker. 125. I am not composed by my limbs but these limbs and organs are there to help me living as a body. My essence is supreme, pure, eternal and infinite. 126. “I am not a philosopher. The philosopher thinks about things. It is a mind approach. My approach is a no-mind approach. It is just the very opposite of philosophizing. It is not thinking about things, ideas, but seeing with a clarity which comes when you put your mind aside, when you see through silence, not through logic. Seeing is not thinking. The sun rises there; if you think about it you miss it, because while you are thinking about it, you are going away from it. In thinking you can move miles away; and thoughts go faster than anything possible. If you are seeing the sunrise then one thing has to be certain, that you are not thinking about it. Only then can you see it. Thinking becomes a veil on the eyes. It gives its own color, its own idea to the reality. It does not allow reality to reach you, it imposes itself upon reality; it is a deviation from reality. Hence no philosopher has ever been able to know the truth. All the philosophers have been thinking about the truth. But thinking about the truth is impossibility. Either you know it, or you don’t. If you know it,
  • 206 there is no need to think about it. If you don’t, then how can you think about it? A philosopher thinking about truth is just like a blind man thinking about light. If you have eyes, you don’t think about light, you see it. Seeing is a totally different process; it is a byproduct of meditation. Hence I would not like my way of life to be ever called a philosophy, because it has nothing to do with philosophy.” 127. Those who understand that their life is an expression of God wipe out all barriers and all distinctions and refuse to hold judgment, criticism, accusation, or condemnation toward any. If a God-seeker sometimes speaks in a worldly mode then he can have some opinion or judgment about some other person, by doing so he would be just making himself acceptable for others because society would not accept a man who has zero opinion about life situations but at heart a God-seeker is not a critic or biased commentator. At his heart he accepts all situations without any prejudice or rejection. 128. State of idealism, though appears very attractive, but is most destructive for spiritual integrity. It kills you, but kills you in such a way that you never become aware of it. It kills you with a style. The only remedy available is to be practical. Tomorrow is non-existent, it never comes, and idealism believes in the tomorrow. It sacrifices today at the altar of the tomorrow. It goes on saying to you, ’Do something – improve yourself. Do something – change yourself. Do something – become perfect.’ It
  • 207 appeals to the ego. Then you go on destroying this moment for the moment which never comes. Then you go on destroying this life for some life which exists nowhere. To sacrifice the moment of Now for the future is to be trapped into death. The idealist mind goes on preparing for something that never happens. It is a nightmare. It goes on preparing and preparing – infinite preparations for a journey that never starts. It goes on planning in a thousand and one ways – subtle, cunning and clever – but the whole thing is pointless, because each moment it is denying life. Life is knocking at your door each moment and you are denying it, because you say you are preparing for it. You say, ’How can I receive the guest right now? I am not ready.’ By and by you become so accustomed to preparing that preparation becomes your life. The first thing to be understood is that “you are always perfect”. Whenever you feel imperfect it is not that you are really imperfect but you become under the influence of false ideas that make you think and feel that you are imperfect. Life is already available. You need not prepare for it. You are already entitled to enjoy it. By just being alive, you are already ready. Because you breathe, you are already capable. Because you can be conscious, you are already ready. Nothing is lacking. It is happening right now, here, and your eyes are fixed somewhere far away. It is happening at close quarters. It is already happening near your heart. Where your heart is beating, it is already happening. And you are looking at the sky. Why?
  • 208 129. Watch your thoughts, they become words. Watch your words, they become actions. Watch your actions, they become habits. Watch your habits, they become character. Watch your character, as it becomes your destiny. 130. Everyone has been created for some particular work, and the desire for that work has also been put in every heart. 131. When the remedy you have offered only increases the disease, then leave him who will not be cured, and tell your story to someone else who seeks the truth. 132. Each moment God comes and conquers and each moment I am to die without resistance. This is all that I know and this is all that I do (You may call it my worship if you like). It is so simple and so powerful that I do not even need to know it or understand it, the moment I allow it to happen it starts happening. You breathe … is it not so simple and powerful? Yes! It is indeed. For breathing there is no need to know and understand and even you do not need to allow it to happen consciously. It is happening
  • 209 on its own. What we have to do is just not to be an obstruction in its way. 133. Fill your bowl to the brim and it will spill. Keep sharpening your knife and it will blunt. Chase after money and security and your heart will never unclench. Care about people’s approval and you will become their prisoner. Do your part of work and then step back, never be attached to your effort or to any possible outcome of it. This way you would find peace. 134. “To be” is naturally characterized with limitedness because when infinity manifests itself into finite forms then it is logically impractical to be finite and infinite at the same time. So God’s manifestation in any single creature is bound to be limited to the nature of that specific creature. Though the monkey and lion both are alive from a single source of spirit but a monkey would remain monkey and would die as monkey, a monkey can not transform itself into a lion. It is so because divine has willed so. Imperfection is the fundamental principle of “beingness”. To be in wholeness is a prerogative of God alone. 135. Spirituality is not a quality that someone may acquire through learning. It is not a branch of knowledge to be mastered through traditional means of learning like reading, listening, observing experimenting and recording. Rather it is a
  • 210 kind of fine art (to say it aptly it is the finest art … the supreme art). You can not think it or say it, the point is - you have it or you do not have it. Either you can perform it (show signs of being an accomplished man) or you can not perform it. It is a divine potential in you to re-bloom yourself into the original divinity. If you are not born with it, you can not have it through effort. The whole point is – if it is there it is there and if it is not there it is not there. Though it is present in all of us but all are not awakened to it. If you are ripened for it, it would dawn upon you from within and if you are not suitable to it, it would remain dormant in you all of your life. If you are not awakened to it even then there is a possibility that some offspring of your future generations would become awakened to it. For example, all of us are equipped with vocal organs but we all are not good singers. Moreover, if you are not a singer but there is a possibility that someone else from your future generations may become a charming singer. If you have a good voiced throat (speech organs) and you are awakened to it then no one can stop you from becoming a singer. You would sing even when there would be no one around to listen. Singing would become a second nature of you. You would sing not for any gain and motive but to obey the inner urge of you. No doubt singers can earn a handsome amount of money through their singing profession but a singer who sings only for money is finished at heart. His voice can not make way to the hearts of other people. A commercial voice becomes a shallow voice. Singing is gone and only noise is left. But the role of practice can not be underestimated. A goldsmith makes gold presentable; the raw divine potential in you can be beautified through practice and it can be polished in discipline. And the most important thing about God-realization is that, if you have it then it must perform in you as there is no success without
  • 211 its signs, spiritual success too has its signs. A spiritual man who has fully bloomed in divinity would show some certain signs. 136. All those people who go on playing with beliefs, concepts, philosophies, theologies. They ask questions just to ask questions. The answer is the last thing they are interested in. They don’t want the answer. They go on playing with questions, and each answer helps them to create more questions. Each answer is nothing but a jumping board for more questions. The truth is not a question. It is a quest! It is not intellectual; it is existential. The true inquiry is a gamble, a gamble with your life. You play dice putting your own life at stake. It needs tremendous courage. Belief needs no courage. Belief is the way of the coward. You are avoiding the real lion; you are escaping from the real lion. If you want to face the real, then there is no need to go anywhere, because the real surrounds you from inside to outside. You can face it Now and Here—it is already available. It is ever shining in its grace and infinity. It is not a question of knowing rather it is a question of becoming. you have been avoiding it. You find ways to avoid it. When somebody asks, “What is the way to truth?” in fact he is asking, “What is the way to avoid the truth?” He is asking, “How can I escape? There is consolation in false but the real is very wild, in real there is no respite, there is only becoming, facing and transforming. You can enter the truth only naked. To enter the truth you would have to drop all that you have been taught and attained in social institutions. God is unknown and unknowable. God cannot be controlled and manipulated. God can possess you; you cannot possess Him. Here
  • 212 is the root of fear; the mind is always afraid of anything that can possess it. The mind goes on playing games with words, ideas, philosophies. It can remain the master in this play. While dealing with the false, the mind stays as master but when it encounters the real, the mind is taken over and looses its freedom. Mind does not want to loose the driving seat, so the mind tries its best to avoid and escape the Real. 137. God is the first principle. First principle can never be grasped or said by mind, if mind could say it or grasp on it then obviously mind would become the first principle and God would become a second-hand reality. So if you go through logic or inference you will reach the secondhand. If you go through experience you will reach the firsthand. 138. Perception comes from three paths. Assumption, Induction and Encounter. Religion is assumption, science is induction and mysticism is encounter. Encounter is the highest level of understanding. 139. So long you hold the “otherness” you need knowing and understanding but irony is that so long you hold the “otherness” you would have no chance of true knowing and understanding.
  • 213 140. Women stand as a symbol of faith, loyalty, persistence and receptivity. Our modern societies are mostly male dominant societies. In general, we hold a utilitarian view about women (and strangely women too are contributing to the promotion of this sickness in society), which is very tragic and ugly social perception about female part of humanity. We must realize that women are a missing part of men and men are a missing part of women; both together form the humanity. 141. The more you possess the more you are possessed, the more you are possessed the more you become unavailable to your own life. 142. A true guide never seeks to impress your mind through dissemination of knowledge and opening of debates rather he influences your feelings by the radiation of his very presence and undisturbed calm. 143. Every man is walking on his path and his path starts from within. You can not put a man on a path that does not start from within him. This inner path is fixed one in its major contours but it is always open to be mended by external conditions in its minor details. This mending comes through learning or training; a
  • 214 man can learn only in the direction for what he is born. 144. When there is no wind on the waterfront ... there is no wave and there is no distance between the two waves ... the waterfront as smooth as a mirror, absolutely calm ... Now you see the ocean. 145. One evening an old man told his grandson about a battle that goes on inside people. He said, “My son, the battle is between two wolves inside us all”. One is Evil – The other is good. The grandson thought about it for a minute and then asked his grandfather: “Which wolf wins? The old man simply replied, “The one you feed.” 146. There is a proverb that says “do not look at moon in the pond while it is available in the sky”. But some people have become so much mind-addict that they can not feel the direct presence of any event. They prefer evidence over the fact itself. They want to acknowledge the things through their recorded image instead of a direct encounter with the object of thought. In fact such people are weak and coward and are afraid of their direct encounter with reality. If you would say to such a person that he has two eyes, the person would say that let me look first in the mirror. A psyche infected by doubt and denial becomes unable to host the spiritual bliss.
  • 215 147. The thing that controls other people is not within them, it is within you. Every man has a snake (ego) sitting inside him; if you would provoke it, it will throw poison on you. To protect your life from the harm of other people, speak to them with love and consideration you would not find them enemy of you. Make other people believe that you are not ignoring them, you are not threatening them, you are not trespassing upon their territory then you would not find them enemy of you. Handle other people with openness, positivity, acceptance and consideration you would not find them enemy. 148. Through life God has given me an opportunity to be and to have. It is not important in what way I am “being” and what I am “having” … the pain or happiness. The great thing is that I am here to HAVE and to BE. One day I would neither HAVE nor I would BE, the whole opportunity would disappear into the unknown. 149. How the absurd can decide over absurd. Mind is part of the absurd so it is not mind that feels the absurd but it is aspiration that feels the absurd and wants to guide the mind towards the truth.
  • 216 150. A true teacher never approaches you through words and understanding rather he teaches you through his presence. His very actions and style of doing the things becomes your mentor. 151. Knowing and understanding come latter but our relation to God is basic thing. This connectivity in itself is nameless. It can not be elaborated through words, terms, isms and ideas. It is present there prior to the very perception of it. It is a live, throbbing and active relation. Only death can alter it. If you would drop all language this connectivity will still be there. When we stop trying naming and terming it in different intellectual ways, this connectivity becomes even more clear and immediate. It becomes available more purely. 152. Our social system is dying because it only persuades us to desire things. And this endless desiring makes our lives very miserable. 153. Thinking and planning about future is not a vice or unspiritual. All it sprouts from our animal nature. We have developed our living instincts through thousands of years of our past life. Thinking and planning about future and living into it are
  • 217 two different things. When you live in future moment at the cost of the moment of Now, you become a looser, a sick person. You may think and plan about the moment that is yet to come but letting it overwhelm you in such a way that you become disconnected from the Now is a stupid thing. Never skip across the moment of Now, think about future but live in the moment of Now. Now is life and future is only a possibility. 154. If you would attend your worries and forget God then God will multiply your worries through your own unwise deeds and if you would attend God and not your worries then God will take care of your worries in a mysterious way. 155. Life is the joy of presence, not the quality of it. Quality is a construct of mind not the life itself. 156. Self-awareness is the ultimate asset of any individual. God has ordained it in us. In Ishq (God-seeking) we have to devote this asset for God alone. To devote it we have to worship God every moment of our life. Oneness of God does not mean that man and God are one and same. It is very destructive ideology. How can you grow in spirituality by telling a lie to yourself that you and God are the same and one? Man is creation of God and not the God Himself. If you would deny your own separate existence from God then it
  • 218 would undermine the very possibility of any spiritual practice because if you are considering yourself already a God then how can you initiate any spiritual effort to attain nearness of God. And if we are having faith that God Himself is responsible of all human acts then the whole moral structure of the society will collapse. The legal proceedings of the law courts will become invalid. So we should be clear about the individuality of a person and the legal and moral liabilities of it. Though only at surface, but individuality exists as a fact. In life we can not escape this concept. Though this individuality depends on God for its sustenance but the appearance of it is not a lie. 157. “Truth is not to be found outside. No teacher, no scripture can give it to you. It is inside you and if you wish to attain it, seek your own company. Be with yourself.” 158. “If you love a flower, don’t pick it up. Because if you pick it up it dies and it ceases to be what you love. So if you love a flower, let it be. Love is not about possession. Love is about appreciation.” 159. Seeking God is just like breathing in the air. It does not require any knowing or understanding; what it needs is just the presence of air and a natural urge to breathe. Truth has no name and form; all words are there just to cater the mind. To
  • 219 encounter the truth we need no language at all. Even saying the very word of God is just feeding the mind with a vague word and crippled concept of reality. God is not an outside reality. Saying God also includes the whole world and even the person who is saying this word or thinking about it. I do not see any books on “How to breathe” because there is no need for it. Animals (including man) start breathing as a birth right of them. Man-God relation is like the relation that exists between lungs and air. Education, knowing and understanding are not necessary to breathe in. If you would seek God and would also think about it then certainly you are not going to have it. Thinking about God segregates you from God. It makes God an object of mind. It draws a red line between subject and object, between worshipper and the worshipped. 160. ”When the ear receives subtly; it turns into an eye. But if words do not reach the ear in the chest, nothing happens”. 161. “Death and life are two polarities of the same energy, of the same phenomenon - the tide and the ebb, the day and the night, the summer and the winter. They are not separate and not opposites, not contraries; they are complementary. Death is not the end of life; in fact, it is a completion of one life, the crescendo of one life, the climax, the finale. And once you know your life and its process, then you understand what death is”.
  • 220 162. Ignorance is a choice to ignore the truth even when it is presented. It is a conscious decision to deny or turn away from the truth in favor of more trivial pursuits. Ignorance cannot be remedied by anyone other than the person who holds it, for any attempt to change his mind only reinforces his decision. Such a decision cannot be commended, but it must be respected if freewill is to be preserved. Ignorance improves to naiveté with the simple choice to open one’s eyes. 163. There are easy and hard ways of learning the same lesson, and a missed life lesson repeats itself in alternate ways. Lessons become as painful and difficult as one’s skull is thick, so ignorance guarantees drastic experiences. Having conscious volition to see the truth as soon as possible speeds and smoothes the process, often eliminating the necessity for harsh experiences when the mind is receptive to subtler versions of a lesson. The general purpose of life lessons is to catalyze one’s growth of being, to increase soul strength. In our case, this often requires emotionally charged experiences because emotions provide a type of energy that temporarily boosts or retards what we are capable of doing depending on how they are used. Without this boost, we would be reluctant to transcend limits or explore new ground because our motivation would depend solely upon old ways of being and doing. The efficient use of emotions in a learning experience increases soul strength and expands knowledge
  • 221 164. Besides five external organs (eyes, nose, ears, tongue and skin) of sense, we also have five internal sense centers situated in CNS. These are Thinking, Sorting and Interpreting, Rationalizing, Understanding and Acting. Thus we have five sense organs plus five sense centers which accumulatively act to form and develop the layers of consciousness in us. 165. To be of any use, negative emotional energy must be transformed into positive after the truth they accompany has been acknowledged. When confronted with a shocking truth, a person usually experiences negative emotions as the initial involuntary reaction. In those cases, negative emotions serve as wake up alarms that rudely awaken a slumbering mind. But after getting up, there is no use in keeping the alarm going. Maintaining a state of negative emotional shock longer than necessary turns it into a choice rather than an involuntary consequence. This would be like holding the clock to one’s head while going about the day, relentlessly listening to its blaring sound. Why would someone do this? Maybe complaining about the pain gains him sympathy from others, maybe suffering makes him feel like a martyr, or maybe because since an alarm clock serves to wake him up in the morning, then it should continue to increasingly wake him up with every passing minute of the day, right? In the end, this attitude would instead leave him stressed, tired, and deaf. While negative emotions alone can motivate one into taking action,
  • 222 such action is far from wisdom. Knowledge combined with positive emotions allows one to accomplish the same with greater efficiency, safety, precision, and skill. Negative emotions serve little purpose when they are unaccompanied by truth. One example is obsession, the investment of energy without return of knowledge. When one repeatedly dwells on the futility of some disparaging situation, negative emotional energy is wasted. A stuck car spinning its wheels for too long damages its engine. Another example of harmful negative emotions is when they are directly induced by malevolent forces as part of a psychic attack seeking to undermine your faith and disrupt the harmony of your spirit. This happens very frequently among truth seekers because they are primary targets. Although truth can be shocking, it is in the interest of these forces to amplify and perpetuate the negative state, for this not only slows and possibly corrupts the spiritual progress but this also creates an abundance of negative energy upon which they feed. These types of negative emotions color the truth rather than result from it. 166. Discernment is the application of freewill, applying knowledge and wisdom in a balanced manner to fit the unique circumstance. Believing that any single source of knowledge holds the complete truth, or subscribing to any rigid system of belief, marginalizes the role of discernment and therefore makes one predictable and easily controlled or corrupted.
  • 223 167. Knowledge, awareness, and wisdom provide the bricks of spiritual evolution. Faith, hope, and love place these bricks in line with the divine blueprint. Humility, forbearance, and levity provide the mortar that gives the wall its strength. All are necessary and their roles must be balanced. Seek with love and understanding the truth and beauty in all you encounter. 168. Knowledge accompanied by negative emotions may produce positive physical results, but negative metaphysical consequences. Likewise, love accompanied by ignorance may lead to positive metaphysical results but negative physical consequences. 169. Wallowing in negativity undermines any gain in knowledge due to the discordant effect it has upon your soul, and because it puts you in greater resonance and contact with malevolent forces and harmful experiences. 170. Another common objection to the idea of striving toward positivity and awareness is the difficulty of doing so, or that there is futility in striving to attain something that cannot be reached due to the imperfections of the human mind and challenging conditions of human life.
  • 224 To answer the latter objection, realize that you need not worry about whether you can reach the North Pole in order to begin walking north. As long as one step is north of the other, you will have progressed. How else can the destination possibly be brought closer? Every step counts and the smallest of steps is infinitely greater than no step at all. As for the difficulty of trying to remain positive, understand that positivity is a choice and not a consequence. By default, a rock naturally moves from high to low when it falls as a consequence of gravity. But one can choose to make the rock move upwards against the tug of gravity by lifting it. Likewise, while our reactions to an internal or external impulse is negative, by default is a consequence of our genetic and social programming, we can choose to defy this programming by willingly seeking to act positively or transforming something negative into something positive. For example, what would otherwise be a depressing truth can be made into a positive truth by choosing to view it in context of its greater metaphysical significance – rather than the truth being watered down or sugar coated, it is your palate or sense of taste that is expanded to make the bitter truth taste sweet. This way, it is the self rather than the truth that changes, which is the whole goal of spiritual evolution anyway: to evolve the self, particularly into congruency with the Higher Self. It is the raising of a barbell against gravity, rather than its release into freefall, that builds the muscles. Likewise, the difficulty of attaining and maintaining positivity and awareness is what builds spiritual strength.
  • 225 171. The important thing to remember is that everything begins with choice, no matter how seemingly insignificant the choice. The truth exists independently of how you choose to perceive it, but it is your choice that determines how this truth is integrated into your being and thus in what direction you evolve spiritually. Choosing to indulge in negativity by failing to strive for an aware, positive, and balanced mindset incorporates further negative elements into your being, which resonate with and attract corresponding experiences and intelligences, even providing “handles” by which such intelligences can toss you about. 172. The intellect can discern, measure, discriminate, compare, and contrast – and thus appears to be the ultimate faculty available to man. But its supremacy is false, for the intellect is still inferior to man’s higher spiritual faculties. What we commonly know as the emotions, intellect, and instinct are all part of man’s lower nature arising from his neurological, biological, and physiological systems. Man is more than just machine. He is the ghost in the machine. So besides the lower emotional, intellectual, and primal centers, he has the potential to access his higher emotional and higher intellectual faculties. They surpass the lower ones in function and verity because they are of a conscious rather than mechanical nature. They operate through direct knowing instead of linear logic.
  • 226 In keeping with the narrow rigor of materialistic science, the leading intellectuals in recent history have denied the existence of soul, love, faith, wisdom and moral character. So the problem with most secular philosophies is that they revolve around man’s lower centers. Even if properly balanced, the lower centers are still incomplete and imperfect; any philosophy restricted to their use will likewise be flawed. The greatest vice of intellect is arrogance, its rationalizing away of higher truths and spiritual impulses as baseless and frivolous ideas. It truly is a blind man with a walking stick – unable to distinguish between a high curb and a cliff, and thus afraid to cross the street. 173. Another analogy is panning for gold. You start with a large amount of material that includes both silt and gold flakes and then you shake the pan and let the silt fall away. This indicates the importance of continually thinking, reading, and discussing large amounts of new material, which is then to be sorted or filtered via intuition and critical thinking to reveal what is true. 174. If ignorance is bliss, why seek truth? Because permanent freedom is far more valuable than temporary comfort. Truth frees you from the manipulation, miscalculation, and disillusionment that ignorance inevitably brings. You want to know, and no amount of external gratication can satisfy that inner vacuum yearning to be lled with meaning, purpose, and
  • 227 understanding. 175. Society once suffered from ignorant superstition; today it suffers from ignorant skepticism. When people are confronted with a challenging view, most see only that it differs from their own, and so they dismiss higher truths beyond their recognition as quickly as possible. Higher knowledge is therefore fringe knowledge because those who pursue it have been alienated to the fringes of society. These fringe truth seekers follow their hearts and open their minds, having placed more importance on the liberation of their souls than the conventions of society. 176. The Mental Manipulation: We see such evilness and negativity present in the movie industry, music industry, fashion industry, television, literature industry, etc… The media and propaganda industry are also very productive to maintain our focus and attention on negativity, overwhelming problems, wars, crimes, etc… While we focus on all this negativity, we polarize our focus and the Universal Laws create us a reality according to our focus. So we get more wars, crimes and pollution for the future … This is how it serves the elite class of society. The Solution: What we can do is not complex, but not simple either because many are addicted to the system’s toys. We have to stop feeding this industry of fear and darkness by focusing on what we want. We just have to drop many, many things the system throws at us. Feeding your soul with garbage from the
  • 228 system polluting your consciousness with image of violence, fear and crime will carve the matrix into your subconscious. It will oppose your conscious dream of freedom and peace. Simply let it go. We create our own happiness. We create our own nightmares, consciously or unconsciously. The solution is to withdraw our focus on the system and maintain a focus on a new free world. Where the basic necessities of all are met and free. Where our time is dedicated to what we like to do and give freely to the community our skills and time. The beliefs: Your addictions is probably the most needed thing you will have to drop, if it comes from the Elite and has a purpose to maintain your life as a captive human. There are so many things created and corrupted to maintain us in a victim consciousness state and making us believe it’s natural and normal. There are many among us who strongly believe we are deeply bad and selfish. That wanting something is selfish or delusional. That wars and conflict are natural. That crime, poverty and bullying are natural. That competition is good to encourage us to be better at what we do. That there are too many people on earth. That natural law is the law of the stronger. That we should use a sword against a sword. While it leads us only to more nightmares, the chains are kept. All these assumptions are not necessary true, but they are real because we believe them to be true. So they manifest in our world. It is all about us… All about our consciousness… Introspection: The system we are currently in tries to maintain our focus outside ourselves. For the ones in control of this system of manipulation, looking anywhere but within is good. In order to get in contact with the divinity that dwells in our heart, we need to calm down our mind and make peace with many little wars very active in us. There is a door leading to the crossroad of the worlds inside of us. It is where our soul connects to our body.
  • 229 The Internet can be a place of sharing information, experience and more, but can turn into a distraction when your thoughts are locked into discussions continuously. Especially when you are not here, but your thoughts are still locked here. Introspection is impossible when thoughts and emotions are in control. The Spirit (the real essence of what we are) has to be in control, not our emotions, nor our thoughts. The thought I have in my head comes from where after all? Is it from my Spirit? Or is it borrowed? Or some emotionally driven thought? Introspection brings clarity and awareness of things at the consciousness level. Self observation: Developing the ability to observe ourselves is important in order to awake at who we are. It is like having eyes floating above ourselves that gives us another point of view. Listen to the words you say in a conversation. Look at the attitude you have in a given situation. Observe the feeling evoked when you are in a reaction state. What are your main thoughts? Is your focus actually what you really want? Or does it need to be refocused according to what your Spirit want. Being aware of ourselves helps to awake. Being conscious of something we want to change is the beginning of the end to this problem. But the first step is being aware of it. Self observation is also the way you can see how the Universal Laws are acting in your unfolding reality. Many do not believe in the Universal Laws simply because they do not observe them into their life. When you begin observing, knowing where to look at, you see them at work in large scale as well as in small scale.
  • 230 CHAPTER - 5 Non-duality 1. The world created by thought, the world of words, language, and concepts, is the world of opposites. ‘Up and down’, ‘this or that’, ‘inside and outside’, ‘right and wrong’, ‘black and white’, ‘true and false’, ‘positive and negative’, ‘me and you’ and so on. The world of words, language, thoughts, concepts, is a dualistic world of apparent opposites. But, in reality, do opposites exist? What we are really pointing to when we use the word ‘non-duality’ is something that goes beyond all of these mind-made opposites. But how can we talk about something that goes beyond opposites, when even our attempt to talk about non-duality is dualistic? So, what the word non-duality actually means is really very difficult to describe or put into words. In fact, you could say it’s impossible. Non-duality rests in seeing or experiencing non-duality, not merely reading words. To understand non-duality, we need a non-dual mind. What we are really trying to do when we say ‘non-duality’ is point to life as
  • 231 it is before the appearance of concepts and labels; before thought creates a world of things: table, chair, hand, foot, fear, me, you, past, future. A non-dual mind is a life before thought? Can we even talk about that? Is it possible to capture non-duality into words? You can speak about non-duality only when you are out of it. Those who have immersed into it - can not speak about it. You can believe you are not separate, but you can still feel separate, and experience yourself as separate. There’s a world of difference between simply believing that you are not separate, in other words, intellectually taking non-duality concepts on as a new belief system, and really seeing what those words are pointing to in a very deep way. A non-dual mind is a spiritually liberated mind. Though it may contain thoughts in it but it is certainly not contained in thoughts. There is a great difference between these two conditions. A liberated mind has no clinging to thoughts. A non-dual mind is like an open sky. Clouds of thoughts move here and there but the integrity of the sky remains untouched. Bird fly into it but it is not disturbed by their flight. Or it is like water of a calm lake; fish of thought move around without leaving any trace behind. 2. Thought hears about ‘non-duality’ and wants it. And it asks, ‘How do I get it? How do I reach it? How do I see it? Who can take me there? Who can transmit it to me? Who can teach me it or give it to me? Where will I find it?’ It starts looking for something called ‘non-duality’. It starts waiting for it. It lives in hope. That will inevitably happen because the individual is always a seeker. A separate person is always looking for something. The spiritual seeker should seek awakening,
  • 232 enlightenment or a non-dual state instead of money, power and success. Non-duality is not any attainment rather it is the end of all personal attainments. It is the end of all psychology and philosophy. 3. The non-dual mind is not a rejection of anything. Like we said before, non-duality is not against duality; it’s the open space in which every thought, feeling and sensation is allowed to appear and disappear. It is the ocean that does not reject any waves, because it is all the waves. So it’s not really personal or impersonal – it holds all these concepts as they come and go. Awareness and all that appears in awareness are absolutely intimate! The ocean cannot reject the waves, why would it? Awareness, wholeness, oneness, or we could call it consciousness, takes form as everything that appears. Consciousness is not some blank empty slate behind everything. That’s how the mind interprets it. The mind interprets these words as things. Consciousness is not a thing – it is everything that appears. This is why you cannot talk about non-duality! You cannot talk about intimacy. Rooted in that knowing that this is impossible to put into words, we are still free to play with words. We know we cannot use words to capture non-duality; we’re just using them as pointers. We are pointing to something that ultimately cannot be understood by the mind, it cannot be captured. Every wave that appears contains the ocean. That which we are pointing to is within every experience; whether you are in the office or sitting on the meditation cushion, walking in a
  • 233 supermarket or attending a non-duality lecture. Whether there is extreme pain, or intense sadness, that is still the ocean. It is the ocean appearing as pain, the ocean appearing as sadness. Oneness is not limited to a particular experience. It expresses itself as all experience. So, the invitation is to come back to present experience, and rediscover the ocean, and that invitation is always there, in every experience, in this experience. This present experience is the ocean that you have always been seeking without realising it. We suffer when we don’t see this completeness – this intimacy – within the present experience. When we don’t see that every wave that’s presently appearing is part of the ocean and therefore allowed in the ocean, we start trying to escape this moment to attempt to reach the next moment. We experience ourselves as not whole or somehow broken so we attempt to move away from this moment. In truth, that movement is not actually possible but we try anyway because that’s how we are programmed. We try to move away from this moment to get to the next moment, to tomorrow or next year or to ten years time. We start to use time to achieve this. This is the origin of suffering. We try to escape what’s happening now. We try to run away from aspects of our present experience. We try to escape these thoughts, sensations and feelings and get to a future place where things will be better. That’s the movement of suffering. Within suffering you’ll always find seeking. Seeking is the basic mechanism behind all of our suffering. We label certain elements of experience ‘bad’ or ‘negative’ or ‘dark’ or ‘dangerous’ or ‘unhealthy’ and that’s because of our conditioning. We have been conditioned to label things as ‘fear’, ‘sadness’, ‘anger’, and do on, and to judge these as negative, or not-okay, or bad, or sinful – basically as expressions of incompleteness, as threats to completeness. Because we don’t see the completeness in these
  • 234 waves, because we can’t find the ocean within these so-called ‘negative’ waves, we try to escape them and that movement ‘away from’ creates the suffering. Then we create stories and identities around this suffering: ‘Oh, I’m a victim of my suffering. I’m a victim of fear and pain! Why is this happening to me? How can I escape this experience? ‘ Suffering is a great teacher. Maybe it’s the best teacher but we often don’t see that, because we don’t realize what suffering really is. Normally, we do all sorts of things to avoid, deny and numb our suffering. We take medication, drink alcohol or try to distract ourselves. Of course, there’s ultimately nothing with doing these things either! But suffering is always an opportunity; it’s an invitation to discover the completeness in what you are running away from. Which aspects of your experience right now are not okay? Which waves (thoughts, sensations, and feelings) of the ocean are being rejected right now? Which waves are not being seen as part of the ocean? Basically, what are you at war with? This is always the question that suffering leads you to. The world created by thought, the world of words, language, and concepts, is the world of opposites. ‘Up and down’, ‘this or that’, ‘inside and outside’, ‘right and wrong’, ‘black and white’, ‘true and false’, ‘positive and negative’, ‘me and you’ and so on. The world of words, language, thoughts, concepts, is a dualistic world of apparent opposites. But, in reality, do opposites exist? What we are really pointing to when we use the word ‘non-duality’ is something that goes beyond all of these mind-made opposites. But how can we talk about something that goes beyond opposites, when even our attempt to talk about non-duality is dualistic? So, what the word non-duality actually means is really very
  • 235 difficult to describe or put into words. In fact, you could say it’s impossible. For we are not talking about non-duality as opposed to something called duality, we are not talking about pro-duality as opposed to anti-duality. In fact the non-duality we speak of is not the opposite of anything. This is impossible to understand logically or rationally. To see what is being spoken of, we must go beyond our ordinary way of thinking and seeing. ‘Non-duality’ simply means ‘not two’ and points to the essential oneness (wholeness, completeness, unity) of life, a wholeness which exists here and now, prior to any apparent separation. It’s a word that points to an intimacy, a love beyond words, right at the heart of present moment experience. It’s a word that points us back Home. And despite the compelling appearance of separation and diversity there is only one universal essence, one reality. Oneness is all there is – and we are included. What we are really trying to do when we say ‘non-duality’ is point to life as it is right now, before the appearance of concepts and labels; before thought creates a world of things: table, chair, hand, foot, fear, me, you, past, future. What is life before thought? Can we even talk about that? Is it possible to capture non-duality into words? When we speak of non-duality it can sometimes seem like we mean ‘anti-duality’, that we are against duality or that it’s wrong or false or even dangerous. This can then lead to dogmatic thinking and religiosity and to the proclamation of rightness: “You are dualistic and I am non-dualistic! I am more non-dual than you!” That is the religion of non-duality. We are more interested in the truth of non-duality. Is non-duality a religion or belief system? Non-duality isn’t a new belief system, a religion or a ‘how to’
  • 236 guide to living. It makes no promises about the future. Of course, it can become a belief system or religion, however, like anything can. You could start to believe that there is “no self, no ‘me’, no time or space and that everything is an illusion” – and non-duality could become your new belief system. You can believe you are not separate, but you can still feel separate, and experience yourself as separate. There’s a world of difference between simply believing that you are not separate, in other words, intellectually taking non-duality concepts on as a new belief system, and really seeing what those words are pointing to in a very deep way. Here, we are interested in the seeing of non-duality, not just talking and arguing about it. We can talk and argue about non-duality concepts until we are blue in the face, we can argue about who is right and who is wrong and who is more ‘non-dualistic’, but we would really be missing the point of all this. 4. Liberation of mind does not come through forcing the mind to be empty of contents. It is against the nature of things. Focusing the mind on void, silence, emptiness, nothingness can only bring unpleasant mind states and sometimes it may cause even a mental sickness. What we need is not thoughtless emptiness but we need an intense and furious passion that would fill the whole being of us with one pointed love-thought. 5. I was an earthen pitcher. Holding a space inside. I was floating on the surface of river topsy-turvy. Water (wisdom)
  • 237 could not enter into me because it was already filled with air (ego). In this state the pitcher was not ready to accept the water. Then the pitcher (mind) cracked and the space that was hosting the air got filled slowly with water. As the water was entering the space the air found its way out. Now the pitcher has sunk – the air has departed and there is river everywhere – inside and outside. Ah! What the bliss it is? 6. O, God! In me you are the only content. Though in the dimensions of time and space we act in separation but is it not a fact that all dimensions and separations are just a glitter within You. Unity s the mother of all multiplicity as light is one but it shows up in seven colors when it passes through a prism. All seven colors are the colors of the Unity. You burnish a stone until it becomes a mirror and then you see your face in it. You become happy and the stone becomes happy too. You are the piano - You are the pianist - You are the music and You are the listener alone. 7. The North and South Poles, the two poles of the earth, are not antagonistic: they are part of one earth. The truth is the one earth, not two separate, divided poles. The separation is imagined, existing only in man’s mind. The truth is one body, you cannot think of your left arm as separate from your body. Of course, language divides: we can indicate our left arm separately, but does that divide the body into separate parts? Though language splits things up, life is a unity. Things can appear to be separable or separate, but that is how it
  • 238 appears, it is not a reality. A wave of the ocean certainly looks separate from other waves of the ocean: there is an apparent separation. The reality however, is the one ocean with ripples on its surface that we call waves. Life is like an ocean and all separation is imagined, apparent maybe, but not in any sense a fundamental truth. Separation is a fake principle, whether we have bought into the concept of separation as a truth, or not. A mistake repeated over and over again is still a mistake, even after centuries and generations. For generations we believed the earth to be flat, and apparently it is! But the reality of it is different. Separation is not a truth or true principle. Separation is the ultimate myth. Life is one inseparable totality, the whole spectrum. The beauty of a flower disappears as it is cut into pieces. The totality of the flower, the complete, living flower can never be understood by studying its parts separately. To try and separate death from life is fighting a lost battle, and a sure way to ultimate frustration. Because we see life and death as opposites instead of as polarities, we’ve become afraid. It sounds strange, but death is part of life. Death is a blessing in disguise, it gives meaning to our being alive. 8. Oneness with God (Tawheed) means that God alone is the Creator and Sustainer of the universe including human beings. He is the only possessor of all powers. He is Omniscient, Omnipotent, and Omnipresent. That is, He knows everything, He sees everything and is present everywhere, although invisible to the naked eye.
  • 239 9. Belief in Oneness makes man humble and modest instead of being proud and arrogant. It is because belief in one Great God implies that man is His humble servant and that modesty alone befits him. Believers know that they must submit to God, on whom they depend utterly. Submission to one God results in individual freedom and dignity because all human beings become equal and all deserve our respect. There is only one God and all of us are servants of the same God. Belief in the oneness of God helps individual to live in unity with others. Belief in one Creator gives a sense of oneness with all creation. Belief in one God gives the believers confidence, for, they trust in God and believe that nothing can happen unless God wills it. Life and death are entirely in His hands. They remain content because they believe that power, wealth and success come from God alone. He gives them to whom He wants and takes them away from whom he wants. Tawheed thus brings about a unique blend of submission to God and human dignity and freedom. 10. Love of “Self” by “self” is like a cat that is busy playing with its own tail. Or like the water of a fountain pond that is falling back onto its own self after jetting out from the nozzle of the fountain. 11. An old woman went one day to a holy man and
  • 240 offered him a leaf of gold paper. “Accept this, O Sheikh,” she said, “at my hands.” “I have taken a vow not to accept anything from anyone save Allah,” replied the holy man. “Where have you learnt to see double?” at once retorted the woman. “You are not a man on this path with power to unite or disunite. If you see many objects, are you not squint-eyed? The eye of man does not regard anything as alien in this path. One ought never to see any other than the Infinite Being and ought not to recognize any one except Him as permanent. One is in Him, by Him, and with Him, and, how strange, one is also away from these three points of contact. At last a day will dawn when that sun will take you with him and throw aside the veil which covers it. Know, then, for certain that whoever has found this sun sees neither good nor evil. So long as you exist individually, good and evil will exist for you, but when you have merged thyself in the sunlight of the divine essence, all will be love. If you lag behind in thy individual existence, you will see a good deal of good and a good deal of evil on the weary road of thy existence. You will be a slave to individuality so long as thy eyes rest on nothingness, so long as you have not been blessed with the vision beatific. Wash thyself clean of evil qualities; know what filth and impurity there is in your body. The serpent and the scorpion are within you, behind the veil; they are asleep and apparently dead, but touch them ever so lightly and each one of them will exhibit the strength of a hundred dragons. For each of us there is a hell full of serpents. If you are inactive, they are horribly active. If you are armed against these unclean beasts and come out victorious in thy struggle with them, you would sleep peacefully on the earth; otherwise these snakes and scorpions will bite you violently.”
  • 241 12. Let us turn once more to the mysterious Valley of Unity. When the spiritual pilgrim enters this valley, he will be lost, because the Real Being will become manifest. He will remain silent because the Real Being will speak. His self being obliterated, he will be unable to understand who he is and where he is. What was but a part becomes the whole, or rather it becomes neither part nor whole. It becomes a figure without body or soul. Here you will see the intellect with lips parched for lack of speech. What is reason here? It stands still on the threshold of the gate like an infant born blind and deaf-mute. He who has learnt a little of this secret turns away from the two worlds, but although he does not exist as an individual being, he still exists. Existence or no existence, this man still survives. Give up the thought of separation. Lose the thought of being lost. Then will you attain unity. 13. Experience of the non-duality is the highest possible pleasure in human life because when fusion takes place the subject (seeker) and the object (God) both melt into each other to form a new type of higher reality that expands beyond the sense of duality. Ecstatic state of sexual orgasm is an example of it on a lower plane. In the very brief moments of orgasm both partners fuse into each other. This ecstasy though caused by the play of the duality yet it expands beyond it. That makes this experience very mysterious and hence the path is called Mysticism.
  • 242 14. Those who think there is some great difference between black and white, Liberal and Conservative, Men and Women, are stealing energy from themselves and using it to build ego walls that become prisons. These walls are nothing but a delusional architecture. The ego fear is that if you tear down the walls, you will be hurt. You believe that the “you” that whispers to you is a real thing. In fact, you are not the voices in your head. You are the one listening to the voices. Even more correctly, there is no “you” there is only God. We all come from God. And to God we return in death. And if you can only awaken to God, you can gain all the power you lost protecting yourself from fear, while there is still time to play this wonderful game. It is not a game for children, or those who need to remain asleep. There is nothing requiring more courage or clarity. 15. Regardless of what spiritual background you come from, the path to God is a path of oneness. It is oneness with God in the heart and mind, which can be achieved by surrendering all lesser pursuits in our life and focusing entirely on being who we are in God. On our path we are not alone, God is with us, if we let him guide us.
  • 243 16. Oneness of God does not mean that we ought to deny the existence of multiplicity of material world. If we would deny the multiplicity then the concept of Oneness would also become invalid. Though world is coming out of God but world also has its own identification. A fruit is a product of tree but it has its own identification too. We should not stop worshipping God on excuse that we are already one with God. God has made us to stand as witness on His oneness. Though we are one with God but God has also ordained sense of separateness in us. So it is very essential that we should allow (through worshipping) our life energy to flow back to its source. This way cycle of life gets completed and revitalized. 17. All mater is ONE and all non-matter is ONE and the EYE of the Watcher that is witness upon all is ONE. Subject and Object in Pure Being are in indistinguishable union. Subject and Object, both are part of the Self, which knows its Object to be Itself. In man’s experience they are wholly separate, the Object then being perceived as outside the Self, the plurality of “selves” being mutually exclusive centers. The process and the result are the work of divine power, whose special function is to negate, that is to negate its own fullness, so that it becomes the finite centers contracted as a limited Subject, perceiving a limited Object, both being aspects of the one Divine Self. At the first stage Divine Self presents itself as “I” and at the second stage this “I” experiences its presence as “AM” and afterwards
  • 244 this “AM-ness” withdraws itself back into Self. This withdrawal and expansion is happening constantly because Self is permanently in an ecstatic state of Self-simulation. Though ‘I’ and ‘AM’ appear separate sensations yet both are experienced as aspects of the One Self. Power of the mind intervenes and completely separates the two; for that power is the Sense of Difference. We have now the finite centers mutually exclusive one of the other, each seeing, to the extent of its power, finite centers as objects outside of and different from the self. Consciousness thus becomes contracted. In lieu of being All-knowing, it is a ‘Little Knower,’ and in lieu of being Almighty Power, it is a ‘Little Doer’. Maya is not any ‘Illusion’. It is conceived as a real power of being and as such is one with the full reality. The Divine Self, experiences the engendering of the finite centers as the parts of Its own Totality. These individual centers produced out of Divine Power are not entitled for a full experience but an experience of parts in the Whole. In another sense ‘Ignorance’ is a knowing, namely, that which a finite center alone has. God could not have man’s mode of knowledge and enjoyment without becoming man. He by His Power does become man and yet remains Himself. In man whose nature it is to regard his limitations as real. For these limitations are he. His experience as man provides no standard whereby it may be adjudged as ‘Illusion’. In short the knowing which is Full Experience is one thing and the knowing of the limited experience is another. Both are eternal aspects of Reality, though the forms come and go. The two aspects are never present at the same time for comparison. The universe is real as a limited thing to the limited experiencer who is himself a part of it. But the experience of the Divine Self is necessarily different; otherwise it would not be the Supreme Experience at all. A God who
  • 245 experiences just as man does is no God but man. There is, therefore, no experiencer to whom the World is Illusion. He, who sees the world in the normal waking state, loses it in that form in ecstasy of communion. Though the limited experience is also real in its own way, it is yet an experience of change in its twin aspects of Time and Space. That observer is essentially the Self in the form of Mind and Matter. These two are Its Body, the first subtle, the second gross. Both have a common origin. Each is in a real mode of It. One therefore does not produce the other. Both are produced by, and exist as modes of, the same Cause. There is a necessary parallelism between the Perceived and the Perceiver and, because Mind and Matter are at base one as modes of the same Power, one can act on the other. Mind is the subjective and Matter the objective aspect of the one polarized Consciousness. There is one Consciousness and one Mind and Matter throughout, though the Matter is organized and the Mind is exhibited in various ways. The one power is the Self as the ‘String’ on which all the beads of Form are strung. Man should not neglect the opportunities of a stage which is the necessary preliminary to the attainment of the Full Experience. Man by his striving must seek to become fully humane, and then to pass yet further into the Divine Fullness which is beyond all Forms with their good and evil. This is the work of spiritual discipline. 18. The Divine Intelligence, the Highest Intelligence presents and teaches us all by means of opposites, only the essence of that Reality is where all dualities annihilates, all opposites collapses. The fact that the fabric of reality consist of
  • 246 opposites - is a point never to miss in order to understand the very matrix we find ourselves entangled in. Duality is embedded in Reality. When the world knows beauty as beauty, ugliness arises When it knows good as good, evil arises Thus being and non-being produce each other Difficult and easy bring about each other Long and short reveal each other High and low support each other Music and voice harmonize each other Front and back follow each other This is the inbuilt duality that is necessary for the world to exist and work. Without the play of duality, existence as we experience it, would not be possible. If one understands the above message it would be clear to one why there exists suffering, why there exists pain. From metaphysical perspective, there is an important distinction between duality and polarity. Duality refers to the physical separateness of related yet opposite phenomena or modes of being. Classic examples are the duality of the positive and negative electric charges, the north and south poles of a magnet, and the male and female bio-forms. The entire physical world is based on duality - it could not possibly exist without the principle of duality because there can be no creation without an apparent separateness. The universe is a direct expression of the most primary duality of all - that of subject and object, mind and matter. The concept of polarity, on the other hand, is the essence of the underlying unity of these dualistic pairs, so to use it to express separateness is missing its true nature completely. Polarity may be the cause of duality, but understanding it as a single phenomenon which does so, actually makes it the unifying principle of dualism. Polarity is
  • 247 the primary reality here and duality is the experiential result. For example, the single phenomenon known as the electromagnetic force is the underlying field for both the duality of the electric charges and the duality of the magnetic poles. Time is a polarity, and it displays a definite preferred direction between two opposite modes of being, past and future. We experience the “flow” of time as an ever-changing present, with the past and future as opposite fields from the perspective of the present. In this example we see an excellent clue as to how a single phenomenon with a built-in two-sided polarity (time) gives rise to a three-fold level of manifestation (past-present-future). Every example we see and experience in the physical world is a clue to the nature of higher modes of being. Duality is the creative drive for the entire objective universe and time itself. However, while it is a physically experienced phenomenon, polarity in itself remains completely non-objective, like the concept of force in classical physics. In fact, polarity is the creative essence of force whether used in the language of physics or the language of metaphysics. So, here we touch upon the most fundamental principle of metaphysics and non-dualistic mysticism—how a single transcendental reality, “shines” with an intrinsic polarity which provides the individual within creation with the experience of duality, the two-fold subject-object, along with the resulting three-fold experience of time, past – present - future. 19. There is no distance or gap between creation and the creator. Creation is not separate from its Lord. Separation is only a mental farce, a perceptual error or a willful game playing by the
  • 248 Lord Himself. Separation is a language that a drunken mind speaks. There is only one God and His holy presence. The heart that seeks and what is sought by it both stand into each other and are the polar ends of same force. When both meet in union both are extinguished. What is left there now is light, heat and debris of the conceptual separation. Ego of God “Self” and ego of the man “self” both disappear and the newborn reality is undifferentiated consciousness. 20. Circumstances, inherited conditioning, accumulated knowledge, are the obstacles in the way of accepting the oneness of creation and the Creator. Many are not able to do anything other than accepting the duality as reality and remain in the prison of illusion. Spiritual awakening will shake the very base walls of your belief system and understanding of life till date. The early one understands the falsity of his understanding till now the more good it is for him. 21. Our beingness is like circular water ripples. We originate and disappear. God is the axis point of all this ripple effect. Some ripples show high amplitude while others have small amplitude but all ripples share the same fate that they appear and disappear. In our individual capacity we all are ripples. For a short period of time and small place in space we appear on the surface of the ocean of infinity and disappear without leaving a trace.
  • 249 22. A drop of water is valueless. But the same drop when becomes a part of ocean, acquires imperishable power, beauty, magnificence and value. We obtain the true power, dimension and value of our personality, the real fulfillment of our life, when the drop of our little heart is dropped into the oceanic heart of divine. 23. It is not the capacity of mind to have true perception of Zero. We can not become zero with zero because if we could have done so there would remain no zero. We can have perception of zero while we stand alongside the zero as an observer. So while we say zero there is always the “otherness” that perceives zero. Without this “otherness” the perception of zero is not possible. This otherness is the basis of all perception. Because of this otherness we cannot become one with the object of perception. This otherness is constant source of agony and ignorance. To become One we have to shed off this otherness. We have to be nude of this otherness. This otherness is our darkness. Once we drop it, we will start breathing as part of divinity. 24. There is no conflict between part and the Whole. Part is simply flowing into the Whole, and the Whole is flowing into part. It is like breathing: You breathe in, you breathe out—when you breathe in the Whole enters you, when you breathe out you enter the Whole. This is an orgasmic experience. Ocean rises into
  • 250 waves and waves fall back into the ocean. God as ocean and the creation as waves still give the impression of duality. This duality is created by mind. Mind is splitting the truth into center and periphery. When we realize the center then there remains no center and no periphery. We suddenly start feeling the unity of wholeness. 25. It is not a question that does God holds actuality or not but question is that is there any actuality without God. In fact every actuality holds God at its center. God and actuality are not two separate things. Where there is God there is actuality and vice versa where there is actuality there is God. 26. Each moment is an immense opportunity of communion with God. God is heart of the world. Blood of veins is entering the heart and blood of heart is entering the veins. There is no “otherness”. Each moment is enjoying the beat of divine presence. 27. ”All is from God” Wahdat ul Shahood (Hama az oost) “God is all” Wahdat ul Wajood (Hama oost)] are not two contradictory statements but they point out towards a single truth. Tree is from seed and seed is from tree are not two separate facts but a single fact is stated from two different angles of deliberation.
  • 251 28. In the ocean you will find waves and foam on the surface, large-scale currents below the surface and the stillness of the deep ocean in regions that are far below. The waves and foam, the currents, and the deep ocean waters are not different. Water is the common element which interpenetrates all of them. But, it appears as if the waves, the currents and the deep ocean are different. So is our consciousness, all layers of it are emerging from a single source. Foam and currents and stillness of the deep all are linked together. 29. When air enters into water a bubble is formed. Water and air both are together but yet remain separate. If they mix up … bubble will end up. Bubble bursts because water slowly falls down due to gravitational pull and air is released from within. Water retains air but does not interfere into it and air retains water but does not interfere into it. This is God-man relation. If both are mixed up bubble of creation will burst apart. God is both of them – water and air. God is not only the truth but its seeker as well; God is the knower and the known. 30. God is composer of the great symphony of life. All forms are participating to play this great symphony. This symphony is rising from the unconscious matter but is conscious itself.
  • 252 31. You may avoid thinking God but you can not avoid living in God. All things are living in God even a stone, a sand particle is living in God. When a man is born he is born in God. No man has ever come to live his own life; we all are living the life of God. 32. The infusion of the Universal Mind into the personal mind is like the entrance of the vastness of the outside air into the impurity of that which has long been held in some close compartment. Life is the temple of God, in this temple the greater is being blended with the lesser through which the lesser becomes one with the greater. The impurity was caused by the separation of the lesser from the greater. The purity is caused by their reunion. So we must know that God is One and all things visible and invisible are one with Him. It is separation from Him that causes suffering and pain. It is union with Him that can cure all illness that is coming from separation. 33. If you have no faith in humanity, you have no faith in God. God is truth unified and men are segments of it. God is running in deer and God is chasing the deer in leopard. What is true nature of the game of life – mind can not understand it. In fact there is no deer, no leopard, no running and no chasing. What is there - is actually a procession of divine possibilities that is role playing within God Himself. Mind too is one of those acts being
  • 253 played on the stage of virtual reality. 34. If you would see the sunlight entering into your living room through a window, you may notice the dance of innumerable white bright particles in the transparent rays of sunshine and this dance of the particles does not create or cause any disturbance in the flow of light. At that time I get filled with the feeling that in the light of Self all small egos are dancing like small dust particles but the light of divine Self remains un obstructed. 35. A single wave (individual) can not hold the whole ocean in it but the ocean (God) holds all the waves in it. 36. The Seer, the Seeing and the Seen all are flicker of one reality. This is non-duality and unity of Truth. The thought that you are separate from God is God. The sense that you are apart from God is God. Any more questions? 37. There is no little or lower self in you. Actually it is the ego that tries its best to catch on the last straw. It is ego that wants to keep itself alive behind the noble robes of little or lower self. Fact is, even your ego is not “your”. It is Self that is having the
  • 254 ego-experience. In suffering and evil, God enjoys His presence through a dialectical movement of thought. In ego experience, suffering and evil God asserts His existence through the use of opposite situations. Here God makes us understand the value of light through the darkness, value of His availability through the situations where, apparently, He appears absent. Thus God shows to us the power of His presence through the suffering of His disappearance in certain situations. Evil, suffering and ego experiences are conditions that arise in the darkness. They are being fed by the dark energy of God. God’s presence in these situations is characterized by His absence. Though this is a difficult concept to be grasped on but God is capable for both - to be or not to be. Unity of opposites is the central category of dialectics, and it is viewed sometimes as a metaphysical concept, a philosophical concept or a scientific concept. It defines a situation in which the existence or identity of a thing (or situation) depends on the co-existence of at least two conditions which are opposite to each other, yet dependent on each other and presupposing each other. For example ‘upward’ cannot exist unless there is a ‘downward’, they are opposites but they co-substantiate one another, their unity is that either one exists because the opposite is necessary for the existence of the other, one manifests immediately with the other. Hot would not be hot without cold, due to there being no contrast by which to define it as ‘hot’ relative to any other condition, it would not and could not have identity whatsoever if not for its very opposite that makes the necessary prerequisite existence for the opposing condition to be. This is the oneness, unity, principle to the very existence of any opposite. In fact there are no opposites; all opposites are just mental constructs that are necessary for the movement of thought.
  • 255 38. God is Isness. Isness of All. This Isness is represented by the mantra words of “I AM”. “ I” for I AM THE LORD OF ALL and AM for ALL IS MY PRESENCE. Apparently it looks paradoxical that when God is the presence of all then how it can be said that God is Lord of all. Lordship needs some “otherness”, some object over which the Lordship can be exercised. But the words are saying clearly that there is no otherness All is the presence of the One, there is no second. The Truth is that there is no such God that is external to creation. Such God is far from truth and is an improvisation of human mind. Actually this trick of mind is very much needed for the smooth transition of mind from bounds of the known into the dimension of the unknown. An enlightened mind certainly becomes aware that there is no duality at all. God is not a Lord and does not need to impose His Lordship over the so called creation. It is conditioned mind that divides the miracle of Isness into twofold presence i.e. God and His Creation but a free and enlightened mind experiences its own presence not as subject but as a part of the indivisible Isness or Whole. At this exalted state of consciousness true face of reality is exposed but unfortunately this state of consciousness is so subtle and immense that it can never be defined through customary tools of expressions and understanding. The one who tastes, knows; the one who explains, lies. How can you describe the true form of something in whose presence you are blotted out? And in whose being you still exist.
  • 256 CHAPTER – 6 Meditation 1. Meditation is our conscious growth into God. It links us to God. It should not be discontinued even in the midst of worst events and circumstances. As we do not stop respiring in any kind of situation because its stoppage will bring certain and sudden death to us. Similarly, stopping our meditation even for a moment is the death of that very moment of our life. A moment without meditation is a dead moment. It is wasted forever. It is a loss unrecoverable. One who wastes his time is the greatest fool on earth. Time is an asset more precious than jewels. Time can bring you the God-realization which money and jewels cannot. 2. In meditation, when reality is contacted, the movements of our true nature sets in, then the knots of our heart start unfolding. We should know that the current of our life has turned towards the Eternal. Giving yourself up to the waves will absorb you, you do not return any more.
  • 257 3. People have all sorts of ideas about what meditation (spiritual contemplation) is, based on a wide variety of experiences and influences. For example, we might have the idea that meditation is about seeing into past lives, reading people’s minds, making the mind go off into some sort of blissful state or inhabit some kind of wonderful esoteric realm while we take a break from our busy lives, and so on. Perhaps we have come to believe that meditation will enable us to lose weight or make a lot of money, give us healing powers, or, at least, make us into a wonderfully glorious interesting attractive person who can dazzle people at cocktail parties. Through meditation we practice directly on the Is-ness (presence) of God as a meditation object and obviously it is far superior and enlightening and logical than using the breaths, images or other odd things to be an object of meditation. Main objective of meditation is not to bring the attention into the moment of Now or to experience the stillness of thought or a dead void but the main objective of the meditation is to fill the moment of Now with such an awareness that is inundated with divine presence. Do not be shy of mentioning God as your ultimate desire. Peace, stillness, wisdom, no-mind, pure awareness or “letting go” are not the desired destination of a divine lover in themselves; if God-state is not attained through them then these exalted states become a sheer absurdity – a total madness. God-state is that state of pure awareness that is totally filled with a direct feel of divine presence.
  • 258 4. The concept of meditation as a practice of no-mind, living in the moment of Now (time has no existence without the reference frames of past and future. So living in the moment of Now by ignoring past and future is an impossibility) or emptiness is an absurd and negative use of the focal power of the attention. If we would use meditation in this fashion then meditation would become a tool of madness rather being a tool for enlightenment. When we offer mind a void or no-mind state or we would endeavor to compress the mind in the time dimension of “Now” then mind becomes fearful, very tense and defensive. Mind rightly senses the danger that you are going to kill it. Mind will use all powers and tricks to win a survival for itself. Meditation is a spiritual practice through which we replace the momentary with the permanent and infinite and that is Divine. So meditation is a practice of “replacement” not the emptying the mind absolutely as is thought by majority of the seekers. If you would force mind to be without thought and feelings then this effort of you will cause many psychosomatic disorders in you. Mind will become a point of spiritual decay and destruction instead of being a tool of enlightenment. Moment of Now can not stand in a vacuum. Without the referential frames of past and future there can be no Now and without the presence of a thought there can be no mindfulness. It is the thought itself with reference to which we can feel any mindfulness. Our target in meditation is not to dissect a moment out of the time or to be a dead void but we are here in meditation to replace all that is temporary with the infinite, all that is unwholesome with the wholesome. Only this way we can attain peace and enlightenment. Without an object (corporeal or intellectual) there can not be any awareness. Without the
  • 259 container there can not be any content. Awareness needs an object of awareness. Without sound there can be no listening. Things exist and move in pairs and dipolar field. It is the quality of the object of the meditation or awareness that will decide the fate of your meditation or the quality of your attainment. If you would meditate on death, void and emptiness then your mind-state would become that too. And if you would meditate on the Perfect, on the Infinite then you experience the same. When we write the digit of 2 (two) it inherently contains in it the sense of 1 (one) and 3 (three). Without the co-existing sense of one and three there can be no sense or awareness about 2 (two). Feeling of past and present is essentially an allied part of the moment of now, we can not segregate it. We can not make it dead. 5. Life holds three assets for us and these are the ultimate assets of human life. Time, energy and thought are three priceless assets. And in meditation all these three assets are applied together in a single direction and with a unified objective of God-realization, Enlightenment, Nirvana or Samadhi. All these four words indicate towards the same spiritual state. Meditation is not done against mind rather it is always done with the assistance of mind. Though at beginning mind resists our efforts to have it canalized in a right direction but with the passage of time and through sustained effort we may persuade it to act righteously. But we can not do this through use of the psychic force or violence against mind. Mind can never be tamed with force and violence though we can destroy it this way. When we start chanting God’s name or mantra words consciously then the inherent energy of the words makes an impression into
  • 260 our sub-conscious mind. In the beginning this impression is just like tiny white dot on a big blackboard. Mind is not happy with this new type of dot. Mind would suggest you that the presence of it is unnecessary, there is no use of it and it is just a wastage of time. Even it would suggest you that the presence of this dot is a proof that you are moving in an insane direction and you should avoid going this way otherwise people will start assessing you as an illogical and superstitious person, it would also suggest you that if you would keep moving further on this path then you would become an impractical citizen and it would make you vulnerable for social and survival risks. In fact all these apprehensions show the past conditioning of mind. These are the typical fears that a conditioned mind feels. If we want to change our life radically then we should not heed to these warnings of mind. If you would keep marching on your God-seeking path then with the passage of time mind too will realize that you are on the right track. Because of its training and purity mind would become a docile companion of you on the path. When we would persist in our practice then this tiny dot of God-remembrance would develop itself into a more stable Devotion Center. Once this devotion center has been established and we keep our meditation continued then this devotion center will start expanding its radius. Sooner or later the day would come when the whole space of mind will become occupied by the devotion center. The ordinary mind of an unenlightened person is like a wheat godown fully infested with rats. What to do with such type of a situation? Very Simple! Just put a cat in godown and just wait and watch. Cat will start hunting the rats one by one and a day will come soon when there will be no rats in the godown. Exactly same does the meditation to the rats of discordant thoughts in the warehouse of our mind. Just be persistent in you
  • 261 mantra recitations and let the radius of devotion center be expanded to the whole area of mind. This is the enlightenment. Structure of the mantra is very important. The purpose of the mantra recitations is to disengage the mind from discordant thoughts. So the mantra should have a structure that requires minimum involvement of the attention. If mantra is of complex form or lengthy then there is a risk that such mantra will develop its own structural resistance and will distract the focus. The performer will has to keep focus glued to the sequence of the words and lines of the mantra and this will devastate the very purpose of freeing up the time, energy and thought resources to be focused on the subtle perception working behind the apparent structure of the mantra. If we would show persistence then the very words of the mantra and perception allied to these words would start transforming you in a spiritual being and your inner space would become capable to have the experience of divine exposure. 6. People ask what the goal of meditation is. I say if you have a goal of meditation then your meditation is a fraud. A fraud that is not against God because no one can cheat the God but you are doing a fraud against your own self. Meditation is flowering of your own inner vital essence. If the seed of meditation is not already present in you then meditation will not appeal to you. And if this seed is there then He who has planted this seed will take care of it. Its blossoming is already destined. You can not stop it. You can not disprove its coming. Invisible hand of God will evolve your will and potential accordingly. Almighty will make it sure that the seed inside you is given a proper environment. He
  • 262 will create days and nights and weathers inside you through which you inner potential will pass through its growth stages. Timing and quantum of it is not known but its happening is destined. 7. Non-duality is a thought and to be fully established in it we need daily practice of it. We can name this practice as: - Practice of Oneness - Practice of Disappearance (of ego) - Practice of Uni-Presence (Unity-Consciousness) In fact this is a practice of living the moment of Now AS IT IS not AS IT SHOULD BE. But mastering this art requires intense faith, flexibility, yearning, persistence, patience and discipline. Your whole life would be consumed into it and still you would feel no perfection. But perfection is not our goal; rather our goal should be to do our best in the right direction. To be established in the practice of non-dual state of consciousness, disciplines that we must adopt are as under: - Drop all fears - Drop all worries - Drop all questions (curiosity) - Drop all doubts - Drop all mood swings - Drop all desires - Drop all sense of otherness (separation)
  • 263 To say is easy but to act upon these words is hard. To drop is not easy but it is not impossible. Dropping does not annihilate the thing itself but through dropping you become out of it. You are no more available to the thing you wanted to drop. Fears, desires, worries, ignorance and conflicts would still exist but you would get out of them, you would no more attend them. You would develop a kind of immunity against these inner evils. Practice of Mantra and Sitting Quite are the backbone of your spiritual discipline. Non-indulgence holds the key. Through non-indulgence, continued Mantra practice and sitting quite you can qualify yourself to receive the bliss of non-dual consciousness. Non-indulgence is neither accepting nor rejecting any thought or feeling that arise in you during your sitting or practice. Because acceptance or rejection both are two sides of the same coin and that is Indulgence. When you get established in Quite Sitting, your mind becomes full of calmness. Brain frequencies become slower and you are always vulnerable to unwanted sleep. Sleep is a disconnection from the conscious activity. So, if you would not discontinue your mantra and you would not discontinue the Quite Sitting and being present in the moment of Now then sleep would not touch you. It would not overwhelm you until you would allow it to do so. But if you would allow the discontinuation to take place then within no time you would sink into the mire of unwanted sleep. Besides unwanted sleep mood swings are another enemy of the Seeker. Just don't let any feeling and mood swing alter your relation with your God. Let bad feelings and moods move freely in their space - just do not indulge - let them not influence upon your practice. If you would stick to your practice and continue, all distractions will disappear with the passage of time. They will have no power on you.
  • 264 8. Meditation or spiritual practice is an art of converging the flow of Time, life energy and thought on a single focal point. This focal point or the object of meditation can be some mantra words, breaths, images etc. The object of meditation (physical or intellectual) plays like a converging lens. When the beams of time, energy and thought pass through the focal point of meditation then they come so close that they are transformed into spiritual heat. And this spiritual heat burns all impurities of consciousness and compels our awareness into a divine experience or enlightenment. 9. Simply find out how God conscious you can be. If you want to be really at peace, if you want to be happy, then develop God consciousness. And the beginning is to develop attachment for God. The process is chanting, listening and remembering God's Name. Meditation means to concentrate one's attention on the Superself of God. He is situated in your heart. And, in order to concentrate your attention, you have to control the senses. The senses are working just like infuriated horses. If you cannot control the horses of your carriage, it will be dangerous. Just imagine that you are seated in a carriage and your horses are so furious that they are dragging you to hell. Then what is your position? Through meditation we control these senses. The senses are also compared to serpents: The serpent does not know who is its friend and who is its enemy. It bites anyone. And, as soon as the serpent bites, the result is death. Similarly, if the uncontrolled senses work in their own way, then you should
  • 265 know that you are in a dangerous position. It has been said that when one becomes too sensual, he loses his temper, he loses his identity and he forgets himself. Infuriated by the senses, a man will attack even his children, even his daughter. 10. Man lives his life at three planes i.e. Gross, subtle and spiritual. Gross is ruled by subtle and subtle is ruled by spiritual. Gross (body or physical) is the container of life, subtle (mind) regulates the life and the spiritual brings purpose and direction in life. You can not become spiritual unless the subtle (mental) is conquered completely by the spiritual. Spirituality is mastery over the mind not the annihilation of it. A tamed mind becomes an agent of spiritual growth. There is a precarious balance between good and evil. Seeker moves between the opposite poles of mind without touching the either side. He finds a thin line of balance in-between and walks on the path as a tight rope walker walks on the wire. This is the supreme art and mastery. 11. Energy of life (soul) in us assumes many forms during its evolvement from raw life energy to a refined state of Enlightenment. The first level of soul ascension is Vidya Shakti. Vidya Shakti means the power of understanding. Most of us think Vidya means knowledge. Whereas knowledge binds and clear understanding unbinds ... sets us free. Vidya is the clear understanding of things, which comes from complete realization, which requires no word. For words are only pointers which are
  • 266 pointing out to the thing. We need to comprehend the reality of the things to totally understand them. Only this way we acquire Vidya Shakti. The next level is Iccha Shakti (power to desire according to Vidya). Iccha Shakti is the intention to destroy the inner darkness. The next stage is Kriya Shakti (force of action). We intend to end the darkness within us, and start acting HERE and NOW. The highest stage is Jnana Shakti (God consciousness). To know God in His reality is God consciousness. Vidya is the raw material. From this raw material gold is created. When it is 18 carat, it is Iccha Shakti. When it is 22 carat gold, it is Kriya Shakti. When it is 24 carat it is Jnana Shakti. But the raw material is the basic thing. The capacity to visualize, the capacity to imagine, is what is raw material. Adding mantras (Zikar) to raw material is like processing the raw material and purifying it into pure gold. 12. Meditation is like going to the bottom of the sea, where everything is calm and tranquil. On the surface there may be a multitude of waves, but the sea is not affected below. In its deepest depths, the sea is all silence. When we start meditating, first we try to reach to our own inner existence, our true existence … the bottom of the sea. Then, when the waves come from the outside world, we are not affected. Fear, doubt, worry and all the negative forces will just wash away, because inside us is solid peace. Thoughts cannot trouble us, because our mind is all peace, all silence and oneness. Like fish in the sea, they jump and swim but leave no mark. So when we are in deep of the meditation we feel that we are the sea, and the animals in the sea cannot affect us. We feel that we are the sky, and all the birds flying past cannot affect us. Our mind is the sky and our heart is the infinite sea. Peace is in the beauty of silenced mind. Peace is
  • 267 the fragrance of surrendered heart. 13. In meditation, after having detached ourselves from the mind-version of reality, we may still feel not the desired peace. It is because of the fact that we are so much conditioned with our mind that when one gets rid of mind entanglements one starts to feel that he/she now has no ground to stand on. Because we are not in the habit to see our selves in detachment to our mind. 14. One cannot learn to concentrate without becoming sensitive to oneself. What does this mean? Should one think about oneself all the time, “analyze” oneself, or what? If we were to talk about being sensitive to a machine, there would be little difficulty in explaining what is meant. Anybody, for instance, who drives a car is sensitive to it. Even a small, unaccustomed noise is noticed, and so is a small change in the pickup of the motor. In the same way, the driver is sensitive to changes in the road surface, to movements of the cars before and behind him. Yet, he is not thinking about all these factors; his mind is in a state of relaxed alertness, open to all relevant changes in the situation on which he is concentrated—that of driving his car safely. If we look at the situation of being sensitive to another human being, we find the most obvious example in the sensitiveness and responsiveness of a mother to her baby. She notices certain bodily changes, demands, anxieties, before they are overtly expressed. She wakes up because of her child’s crying, where another and much louder sound would not waken her. All this means that she
  • 268 is sensitive to the manifestations of the child’s life; she is not anxious or worried, but in a state of alert equilibrium To have faith requires courage, the ability to take a risk, the readiness even to accept pain and disappointment. Who-ever insists on safety and security as primary conditions of life cannot have faith; whoever shuts himself off in a system of defense, where distance and possession are his means of security, makes himself a prisoner. To be loved, and to love, need courage, the courage to judge certain values as of ultimate concern and to take the jump and stake everything on these values. To love means to commit oneself without guarantee, to give oneself completely in the hope that our love will produce love in the loved person. Love is an act of faith, and whoever is of little faith is also of little love. 15. Meditation is not a work in the sense that you have to “force” yourself to concentrate completely for long periods of time. If we consciously try to prevent thinking, it’s going to have a negative impact on meditation. Instead, whenever we become lost in thought or confusion, we simply acknowledge those thoughts and then gently return the attention to God. We do this as many times as distraction or thought occurs. Eventually, the mind becomes calmer and discursive thoughts begin to slow. 16. Life is in the present and you go on, either in the past or in the future. You are just like the pendulum of an old grandfather clock. You go from this to that right, left, right, left. The pendulum goes on; it never stays in the middle. If the
  • 269 pendulum stays in the middle immediately the clock stops. And mind is just like a clock. This traveling from past to future is the pendulum. If you stop in the moment, this very moment, if you are here, listening to the breeze that passes through the trees, to the airplane that is just now passing, to a bird, to the traffic noise, to all that is happening right now, open to it, receptive to it, the past dropped, the future not there - then you are in a non-traveling state of mind. And this is all that meditation is. There are two movements of energy, only two. Energy has only two dimensions: one is horizontal, another is vertical. When you go for a swim you swim on the surface; that is horizontal. Then you dive deep; that is vertical. A meditator dives deep – a thinker moves on the surface. Thinking is like swimming. Meditation is not like swimming, it is diving deep; going to the same point but on a deeper and deeper layer. Stop traveling, because traveling is on the surface. Be still, don’t travel, remain in the moment; then you start falling into the abyss. You may be afraid and that may be the reason why you go on thinking of the past and the future. Because if you remain in the moment, you will fall into an endless abyss. A depth opens and you are absorbed into it. 17. First three parts of spiritual effort are masculine in nature and later three pats of it are feminine. To search, to be infatuated and to struggle for union are masculine steps while submission, conception and fostering are feminine steps. So, during the first three stages masculine energy is active and during the later three stages feminine energy is at work. First part is easy for men and hard for women vice versa the second part is easy for women and hard for men.
  • 270 18. In deep love you feel that you are going to evaporate and disappear into that what was being loved by you. Here love takes all things from you without promising anything in reward. Even the pride of being a lover starts to vanish and you feel becoming a part of divine automation. 19. Consciousness is a force of creative energy in you. Your ideas, perceptions, philosophy, belief system or faith plays a vital role to shape the contours, quality and quantity of this creative energy named as consciousness. And the consciousness thus formed would also affect in return the contours of your faith and the future development of it. On spiritual path each individual passes through a unique model of spiritual experiences that is suitable to his personal disposition and matches with the structure of his consciousness. Consciousness of an individual is a sum total of all his life experiences, interactions, his hereditary, geographical and environmental traits. Thus we can say that the reality that an individual experiences in his Spiritual Trans, both qualitatively and quantitatively, matches directly to his consciousness. And thus spiritual experience differs from individual to individual. This difference in experience does not affect the validity or authenticity of the truth itself because Truth itself is unattainable. It is so immense and dazzling that no human being can bear it upon his consciousness. We human beings can experience it only through the veils of our consciousness. It is like seeing towards the
  • 271 bright sun when it shines in the sky during a summer day. When we see towards it our eyes can not bear full exposure of it. We can see towards it only through sun glasses. And when we see it through sun glasses each individual experience it according to the color of his glasses. Color of the glasses can not distort the truth of sun but veil of the glass gives an opportunity and facility to watch the sun. Without the veils of the consciousness it becomes impossible to behold and bear the immensity of God. 20. Meditation is not a one day cricket match or instant coffee thing. It is a gradual uphill task. Only firm resolve and constantly stepping forward can help us in this hard land. If we lack these two qualities we are bound to fail miserably. Go slow, pause and rethink at new and odd turns, consume your life energy safely and economically, avoid haste and undue apprehensions and above all have firm faith and trust in your Lord. This last quality in you will never let you down on the path of spirituality. 21. Future is not part of time; it is only part of desire. Ordinarily you think that past, present and future are divisions of time. You are wrong. They are not divisions of time. Time is only present, always present, never otherwise. Past is just in the memory, in the mind. It is not part of time; it is part of the mind. And future is also part of the mind – the desire. Past, the memory; future, the desire. And between the two is the very small moment, the atomic moment of time which is present, which is always
  • 272 present. Time comes always as now. If you are missing the Now, you are missing the life. 22. You cannot concentrate on something with a desire for something else. Your mind is the same as your desire. As a cloth is made up of threads, the mind is made up of thoughts. What are the things that you require? If there is a chaos in the way of your assessment of desires, and if you are not very clear as to what it is that you really need in this world, the mind will not be prepared for meditation or concentration. You will be able to concentrate on that which you desire. You cannot concentrate on anything which you do not desire. Or, to put it more plainly, you can concentrate your mind only on that for which you have deep affection from the bottom of your heart. You cannot concentrate on anything for which you have no affection. Some people say, “concentrate! on the dot on a wall”; “concentrate on the flame of a candle”; “concentrate on a rose flower, or a streak of light.” All right; these are wonderful methods of concentration. But, is your heart there, really? Is your heart welling up with joy because it is thinking of a dot on the wall? Or, do you consider it as a kind of imposition inflicted upon you by a hard taskmaster? Is meditation a kind of unpleasant discipline that is imposed upon you by someone? Or, is it a joyful, spontaneous outpouring of your own feeling, because you want it? These are certain aspects of the background of thought, which you have to keep in mind. How can you love or be affectionate towards a dot on the wall, as you know very well that it has no meaning? But somebody tells you that it is good to concentrate on it, and so you are doing some forced attempt of concentration on
  • 273 that particular thing, which is the dot. Object of meditation should be “beloved object”. That which your mind cannot accept as beloved cannot become an object of attraction; therefore, it cannot become an object of concentration also. You will go on thinking that you are meditating; for years together you will be humming something and thinking something. After even twenty years of meditation, you will find that you have received nothing, practically, because you have undergone a discipline, like a school-going activity imposed upon you, but your heart was elsewhere. One who loves God wholeheartedly can also practice meditation wholeheartedly. But he who loves paltry things in this world, the petty little tinsels which look attractive and beautiful and very worthwhile, but forgets what is really valuable in life - such a person cannot meditate spiritually. The ultimate object of meditation is that which will give you salvation, that which will free you from suffering. Who can save you in this world, except that which is not of this world? This world is brittle like a glass. It will vanish like a wisp of wind one day or the other. There is something immortal, which is essential in this cosmos. They call it God Almighty, the Absolute, the Supreme Being. On That you have to meditate. The mind has to be led to that Supreme Being, which alone can be called the “The beloved object”. Nothing else can attract you. Otherwise, it will go jumping here and there because it has not chosen its real object. Deep Contemplation by the power of will should be get blended with the feeling for God. 23. Meditation is steady, uninterrupted focus on God.
  • 274 This is the principal spiritual activity. Thinking of God now and then cannot be called meditation. Meditation is thinking of God at all times, under all circumstances. It is a continuous, unceasing process. 24. Folly of the mind is that it believes - it is somehow capable of refusing the very Source that sustains him. Awareness gives rise to the sense that there is a “me.” The question is, is that me actually there? Or is there just the sense that it is? 25. A spiritual man raises the consciousness of others who are aspiring or who are about to aspire. This selfless act of his is the greatest gift that he can offer to humanity. The world is fascinated by miracles, but the greatest, the most fulfilling of all, is to raise the consciousness of others. An ordinary miracle lasts for a fleeting second, and when it ends we find ourselves in the same consciousness that we were in before. But when our consciousness is elevated and illumined the true miracle takes place. 26. An image in the mirror is not a “local” thing. Mirror is not producing it rather it is just projecting it to the eyes of the viewer. It relates not to the mirror but to the body standing in front of the mirror. So is our “self”, it is a live image of God’s real Self into the mirror of our consciousness. Ordinarily, our consciousness mistakenly assumes that this image of self is its
  • 275 own standalone characteristic. And thus becomes oblivious to the Real Self. Awakening to the Real Self is called enlightenment. The moment when “mirrored-self” becomes awakened to its source that very moment God-seeking starts in us. 27. Silence that follows meditation is always charged with feelings for God. State of Trans in meditation and withdrawal of senses in sleep are different in nature. The difference between Trans and sleep is what is between light and darkness or between day and night. Through sleep we renew our bio-energies whereas through Trans in meditation we transform our bio-energies into self-awareness. Sleep is a transitory condition because we go into sleep and we come out of it. Through meditation we target to remove all transitory conditions so that Truth may shine in its fullness. In sleep awareness comes down to a dormant state but in meditation it glows and shines in full alertness. No doubt sleep is essential for a healthy life; food and sleep give us feathers but meditation makes us fly. 28. The simpler and more easeful the meditation is the more deeply it will be effective. This is a universal principle in the realm of inner development and experience. How is this? In the inner world of meditation things are often just the opposite of the way they are in the outer world. Whereas in the outer world a strong aggressive force is most effective in producing a change, in the inner world it is subtle, almost minimal force or movement that is most effectual – even supremely powerful. This is why the
  • 276 simple subtle intonations of mantra are the strongest and most effective tool for transformation. There are no “higher techniques” of mantra recitation but through its regular and prolonged practice there are higher experiences and effects that will open up for the performer. By and by the efficiency of the practice and the resulting depth of inner experience will increase gradually. 29. The process of meditation is a turning of the human consciousness from the egoistic state - absorbed in the outward appearances and attractions of things - to a higher state in which the Transcendent start pouring Himself into the individual mould to transform it. The first determining element of the spiritual experience is, therefore, the intensity of the turning, the force which directs the consciousness inward. The power of aspiration of the heart, the force of the will, the concentration of the mind, the perseverance and determination of the applied energy are the signs of that intensity. 30. One must learn to be concentrated in everything one does, in listening to music, in reading a book, in talking to a person, in seeing a view. The activity at this very moment must be the only thing that matters, to which one is fully given. If one is concentrated, it matters little what one is doing; the important, as well as the un-important things assume a new dimension of reality, because they have one’s full attention. To learn concentration requires avoiding trivial conversation, that is a conversation which is not genuine. If two people talk about the
  • 277 growth of a tree they both know, or about the taste of the bread they have just eaten together, or about a common experience in their job, when the two people talk in clichés, when their hearts are not in what they are saying. I should add here that just as it is important to avoid trivial conversation, it is important to avoid bad company. By bad company I do not refer only to people who are vicious and destructive; one should avoid their company because their orbit is poisonous and depressing. I mean also the company of zombies, of people whose soul is dead, although their body is alive; of people whose thoughts and conversation are trivial; who chatter instead of talk, and who assert cliche opinions instead of thinking. 31. One of the most serious pitfalls of the spiritual path is an imbalance between one’s inner and outer evolution. Some misguided seekers suppress their psychological issues, fears and natural desires in the name of the quest for enlightenment. They see their outer reality as a threat to inner peace and stillness, and neglect their emotional development by spending too much time in meditation and solitude. If one becomes overly attached to the peace and calm of meditation, or spends excessive amounts of time alone, one tends to develop an unhealthy fear of the world, with its many challenges and distractions. The completion of the human personality requires that we engage in a well-balanced relationship with the world, for one can never be truly whole without psychological stability and emotional maturity.
  • 278 32. Sleep or sleepiness is the most difficult thing to overcome in meditation. Anybody who sits on the cushion and calms down the mind a little bit is immediately assaulted by sleepiness. Each time sleepiness comes, it is important that one gets rid of this impediment to meditation. Sleepiness comes from lack of commitment. Sleep is not all powerful thing. If one tries to continue practice well, the time for sleep diminishes bit by bit. Do not try to keep to the sleeping rather come back to your practice vigorously. Come back to your practice with full investment of your energy … sleep will not trap you unnecessarily. 33. The practice of any art has certain general requirements, quite regardless of whether we deal with the art of carpentry, medicine, or the art of love. First of all, the practice of an art requires discipline. I shall never be good at anything if I do not do it in a disciplined way; anything I do only if “I am in the mood” may be a nice or amusing hobby, but I shall never become a master in that art. Concentration is a necessary condition for the mastery of an art, it needs no proof. Anyone who ever tried to learn an art knows this. Yet, even more than self-discipline, concentration is rare in our culture. Lack of concentration is clearly shown in our difficulty in being alone with ourselves. To sit still, without talking, smoking, reading, drinking, is impossible for most people. They become nervous and fidgety, and must do something with their mouth or their hands. (Smoking is one of the symptoms of this lack of
  • 279 concentration; it occupies hand, mouth, eye and nose.) A third factor is patience. Again, anyone who ever tried to master an art knows that patience is necessary if you want to achieve anything. If one is after quick results, one never learns an art. Yet, for modern man, patience is as difficult to practice as discipline and concentration. Our whole industrial system fosters exactly the opposite: quickness. All our machines are designed for quickness: the car and airplane bring us quickly to our destination—and the quicker the better. The machine which can produce the same quantity in half the time is twice as good as the older and slower one. Of course, there are important economic reasons for this. But, as in so many other aspects, human values have become determined by economic values. What is good for machines must be good for man—so goes the logic. Modern man thinks he loses time when he does not do things quickly; yet he does not know what to do with the time he gains—except kill it. Eventually, a condition of learning any art is a supreme concern with the mastery of the art. If the art is not some-thing of supreme importance, the apprentice will never learn it. He will remain, at best, a good dilettante, but will never become a master. Concentration is by far more difficult to practice in our culture, in which everything seems to act against the ability to concentrate. The most important step in learning concentration is to learn to be alone with oneself without reading, listening to the radio, smoking or drinking. Indeed, to be able to concentrate means to be able to be alone with oneself—and this ability is precisely a condition for the ability to love. If I am attached to another person because I cannot stand on my own feet, he or she may be a lifesaver, but the relationship is not one of love. Paradoxically, the ability to be alone is the condition for the ability to love. Anyone who tries to be alone with himself will discover how difficult it is.
  • 280 He will begin to feel restless, fidgety, or even to sense considerable anxiety. He will be prone to rationalize his unwillingness to go on with this practice by thinking that it has no value, is just silly, that it takes too much time, and so on, and so on. He will also observe that all sorts of thoughts come to his mind which take possession of him. He will find himself thinking about his plans for later in the day, or about some difficulty in a job he has to do, or where to go in the evening, or about any number of things that will fill his mind—rather than permitting it to empty itself. 34. If you are feeling silent and a spiritual space within, you can trust that you have entered the bliss of meditation. Meditation actually is going beyond mind; the mind cannot manage it. So if something in meditation is happening, you can trust it totally. The questions arise only when you come back to mind. When your meditation is only for a few moments and then you are back to mind then mind starts creating distrust. That is the nature of mind, to create distrust. It starts creating questions. But when you are in meditation – those few moments – mind cannot speak at all. For those few moments, mind virtually does not exist; its function stops. 35. The aim of meditation is not to eliminate the thoughts because it is unnatural and impossible to do so. To think is our very nature; we cannot expel it from our nature. Rather through meditation we do replace lower multiple thoughts with one cardinal and pure thought of God. And we become so
  • 281 immersed in one pure thought of God that all other petty thoughts and mental entanglements are bypassed. 36. To think is very nature of mind. We can not separate sight from eyes, hearing from ears, taste from tongue and thinking from brain. It is the limit of our human capacity. No one can eliminate it, even the feeling of its elimination under any induced state of mind would itself be a thought. It is a beast within. In its natural state it is a wild animal but good thing is that we can tame it, we can change it. It can work for our benefit. Meditation is the art of taming this beast, this enemy - that is within. Through meditation we can transform this foe into a friend. In its wild state, thought can scrap away all our personal energies and potential. We have to tame it in order to attain our lost liberation. It is the inherent weakness of mind that it can not think about two things simultaneously. When we adopt one thought the other has to leave us. In meditation we exploit this weakness of mind to our benefit. We harness the mind to a nucleic thought of one God so that it might return back from its peripheral entanglements. Through meditation we make God such a loud thought in us that all other thoughts gradually fade away within us. All smaller stars on the horizon of our inner sky get vanished in the presence of the Sun of God. God fills all the space available within us. There is no space left for mind to stray away. 37. Even though you may experience some peace when you start in meditation, don’t be in a hurry to congratulate
  • 282 yourselves. Likewise, if there is some confusion, don’t blame yourself and run away. If things seem to be good, don’t delight in them, and if they’re not good don’t be averse to them. Just look at it all, look at what you have. Just look, don’t be attached with. If it’s good don’t hold fast to it; if it’s bad, don’t cling to it. Good and bad both can sting, so don’t hold fast to them. 38. Meditation is the art of dying. Your ego is at risk. Because your ego is not going to grow; your ego is going to die in meditation. You are going to be born with a new face. 39. Meditation is different from concentration. In concentration there is a performer who concentrates and there is an object being concentrated upon. In concentration you have to apply psychic force to bind the mind with the object of thought. In meditation there is nobody inside and there is nobody outside. It is not concentration. There is no division between the in and the out. The IN goes on flowing into the OUT; the out goes on flowing back into the IN. The demarcation, the boundary, the border, no longer exists. The in is out, the out is in; it is a play of non - dual consciousness. While concentration is a play of duality: that’s why concentration creates tiredness and exhaustion. And you cannot concentrate for twenty-four hours; you will have to take holidays to rest. Concentration can never become your nature. Meditation does not tire and exhaust you. Meditation can become a twenty-four hour thing - day in, day out, year in, year out. It can become eternity. It is relaxation itself. Concentration is an act, a
  • 283 willed act. Meditation is a relaxation. It is falling back to your own nature. It feels always pleasant. 40. All men have some level of intelligence, even the illiterate people are not without intelligence, though there approach is very simple, direct and practical. They believe in “cause and effect”. Even a crow is not without intelligence. The crow knows how to break a dried up piece of bread when it dips the hardened piece of bread into pond of water to make it soft and eatable. It is practical wisdom, practical philosophy that comes through experience but meditation is not a philosophy at all. Meditation comes through “exposure”. As ripening comes to crops through regular exposure to sunlight; God-realization comes to us through our regular exposure to divine presence. Always remember that God-realization is not the attainment but it is pure revelation. It happens when you are nobody. It happens when there is eternity, no time, no space. 41. A great dancer once commented, “When my dance comes to its crescendo, I am no more. Only dance is.” But that happens only for a small fragment of time; then again you are back ... Music, poetry, dance, love (bodily) are only half way. You disappear for a moment, and then you are back. And the moment is so small ... Poetry, music, dance, love - are poor substitutes for meditation. They are good and beautiful but they are not meditation. And meditation does not come naturally to you, because in it you will
  • 284 have to disappear forever. There is no coming back. That creates fear. Meditation is a death - death of all that you are now. Of course there will be a resurrection and that will be a totally new, fresh existence, which you are not even aware is hidden in you. It happens in poetry, in music, in dance, only for a small moment that you slip out of your personality and touch your pure beingness. But only because it happens for a small moment, you are not afraid; you always come back. In meditation, once you are gone in, you are gone in; there is no possibility of coming back again. That’s why it creates fear. 42. Meditation is not something that a seeker has at will rather it is meditation that is having the seeker without his consent. In the beginning meditation may appear as part of suffering. For a mind-man meditation is not something to be proud of rather it is a bad bargain to him. It is only for those who are already IN. The maximum that a seeker knows is that he is choiceless; he has no idea about where he is going and why he is going. He does not know whether it is some superior quality or some psychic weakness. If this is a play of absurdity then the seeker is doomed to play it inescapably and if it is some blessing thing even then he has not played any part to bring it upon him. It is God-developed and God-sustained state. Simply he cannot live without it, the more he runs away of it the more intensely it sucks him back. Though he is yet stumbling in the darkness but positive thing is that he always has some inner feeling that all this will not go in waste. He feels that the truth and the golden moment is not far off, it is moving alongside him but there is a glass wall in-between. He can feel its presence across the foggy glass-wall but it is not allowing itself to be exposed upon his senses.
  • 285 43. Through meditation we disengage our awareness from outer objects and allow it to be aligned with the inner reality. Let meditation do work upon you, it wants to uplift you, it wants to transform you in divinity. But you are very much afraid of it because you do not want to be changed, you are afraid of your own liberation, you are afraid of your own inner reality. 44. If you want to be successful in meditation then you can not do so by antagonizing the mind. Mind is not an evil but it can be used in evil ways. An undisciplined mind is the greatest obstruction in the way of God-realization. Befriend your mind. Train it to be stilled in divinity. Do not consider it your spiritual enemy. Mind helps you in exploring your inner reality. By abusing your mind you are cursing and crippling your own inner potential. We should not conspire against the dignity of mind. Conflict of any type proves to be a spiritual disaster and when you are conflicting with nature and your own mind then the outcome may be madness. 45. All those who do not do their meditation are dead even if they lived an age of 150 years of healthy and prosperous life. Life does not begin from the pulmonary pumping but it begins only from our first breath taken in submission to God.
  • 286 46. Each and every state that washes over us is replaced with another state that washes over us in the form of a reaction or resistance to the initial state. Thus, we are never truly in possession of ourselves; our lives are secretly spent running through a series of being possessed by these mechanically alternating states. Think about what it would be like to be more than any mental or emotional state. The purpose of discovering your real internal life is to show you that there is something within you that is already much more than any one of these states, or all of them combined. We have the Ground within us upon which these waves of states both move and break. But rather than living upon the Ground that these waves break over, we continually identify and find ourselves in the ever-rolling waves. As long as we continue to find ourselves in these waves, the only thing that we will be is dominated. We’ll continue to feel ourselves as victims, longing again and again to possess ourselves, all the while thinking in a response to some wave that just broke over us that, “if only I had ‘this’ or owned ‘that’ my life wouldn’t be so unsteady.” When you refuse to give yourself over to any state that ordinarily dominates you, for the first time you are conscious of the state and the ground it is rolling over. Do you see this? Here’s a spiritual fact that will help you to develop this necessary new and higher self-discernment. All of your emotional states are visitors. They are not you. They are not ‘self’. They are part of you only to the degree you identify your self with them. Therefore, when these psychic visitors come, your ability to recognize them as visitors does what? All of a
  • 287 sudden there’s you and the state you are confronting. There’s you and the condition that before has dominated you because you didn’t recognize it as being a visitor. You thought it was something you had to go along with because you thought it was “you”. By keeping your attention to where it belonged (on the ground and not on the waves), you don’t give yourself away to something that doesn’t belong to you. Instead, you find your new sense of “I” within you. As you can begin waking up to the presence of these visiting states and work to deliberately detach yourself from their inner-influences, you won’t lose yourself to them. This is an elementary but powerful form of self-command. Find that immovable ground that is inside of you. Learn to live there by working to not let your life be lived out by visiting states. 47. Our consciousness has to protect itself from the external assaults in the same way as a tortoise does. When the hounds find a creeping tortoise they try to make it their hunt. But tortoise withdraws its vulnerable limbs inside its armor. It does not make or show any movement and pretends to hounds that it is a non-living creature. Hounds know its trick but they feel helpless and reluctantly go away. When the assault, propagated by lower mind, does not affect our consciousness then mind becomes confused and starts loosing its grip and force. When our consciousness is alert and well trenched to safeguard its integrity, it starts ignoring the urges propagated by ego-mind and takes no action upon them, it simply ‘lets go’ all the traps thrown by ego-mind. This way ego-mind gets discouraged for the future and each subsequent try by it will possess lesser force of attack.
  • 288 48. Whether immature, or naive, or whether there’s no understanding at all, it makes no difference. This inner journey of God-realization is made or lost with what is in the heart. Learn to let your heart answer those things in the darkness that want to hurt you. Do that and you will gradually find yourself making your way through the darkness. 49. To really “start over” is not a mental process, although the mind must be used for the approach—much as a ladder leads up to a wall but it can’t take you over to the other side—a leap is needed. 50. A certain kind of loneliness, of feeling ourselves all alone, is a necessary portion of the path to the higher life. This sense of being alone comes out of realizing the inherent limitations in our actual relationships in this life, combined with a growing spiritual longing to commune with others in a deep and meaningful way. Go through this. We easily forget that there is God, a Great Intelligence that guides the steps of anyone who is willing to offer himself before God. This same Intelligence will lead you to new relationships, inner and outer ones, in which not only will you be able to grow in your God-seeking but to live a balanced worldly life.
  • 289 51. Before you can change the course of and learn to design your own destiny, you must first gain access to that secret place within yourself where your own future is being created moment by moment. Yes, there is such a location. It’s real. And yes, you can learn to dwell there and direct your destiny. 52. Dirt on diamond cannot belittle its worth. No amount of material gain or loss can affect the real worth of our essence. Our real self is non-physical in its nature. It cannot be polluted, degraded or upgraded by the physical objects, acts or situations. As a sheet of paper has no worth in itself but its worth is determined by the artwork painted on it. The sum total worth of our existence is always equal to our awakening to God. 53. We are so adamant in the habit of identifying ourselves with the darkness inside us that when, in the wake of meditation, the darkness starts to recede and diminish, a fear speaks from within that what will happen after the collapse of the (so called) king of our being (Ego). We fear that the whole kingdom of our physical being will face chaos and a total loss of self-control will disastrously hit us. But believe me this is the last trick that the devil (ego) inside us is playing with us to beg for its survival. The collapse of the ego will not cause any chaos or identity crises in us but rather our true identity will dawn upon us. We shall become light weighted and illumined. The snake, when
  • 290 sheds its slough, does not loose its personality or the self-control but rather it gains a new better look and grace. Though in the case of snake the new skin will turn itself into another slough with the passage of time because the snake is replacing a physical thing with another physical thing but when we the humans shed our slough of Ego and gain our true divine vesture, it brings a fundamental and molecular change in us. We become metamorphosed forever. We are now promoted from the lower to the higher, from the imperfection to the perfection, from the unwholesome to the wholesome, from the individual to the cosmic, from the mortality to the eternity and from the meanness of the physical to the grace of the transcendence. 54. How can you see an existence that is everywhere, unless you also become everywhere? If you also become everywhere, then you will see that - which everywhere is. You are only in one place, and the God is everywhere, so there is a contradiction between your existence and God’s existence. 55. Do not obstruct or suppress the coming of offensive thoughts, let them come freely but do not host them or give them your precious life energy, with the passage of time these naughty and harmful thoughts will wither away and will vanish ultimately. Because everything that comes is bound to go; this is the law of nature. It is God alone that never comes and never goes. God is eternal and infinite and seeking of God also must not know any bounds.
  • 291 56. Leisure is a gift to a divine seeker. The seeker can use it to establish him in God-seeking. If he wastes away his time of leisure then God may put him again in the rut of daily labor. 57. The one purpose behind every spiritual practice is to bring you to the point where you can completely transcend the mind. What happens then is that the mind’s prison walls will become more and more transparent and eventually, you can just walk through it and be free. 58. Every God seeker ultimately has to become alone with God. This aloneness is fate of every God seeker because it is this aloneness in which our reunion with God becomes possible. God seekers loose interest in all worldly things and relations around and in response the worldly things also stop taking interest in a God seeker. A communication gap appears between a God seeker and people around. This communication gap leads a God seeker to the required level of aloneness. 59. God is neither the content of any idea nor an object of mental search, but the supra-mental infinite being that transcends all mental phenomena while supporting them. Even man is more than, and transcends, any thought that may rise in
  • 292 him and that he may witness, deal with or dismiss. Like the ladders used for climbing over the roof become irrelevant when one is reached on roof, similarly once we are awakened to the presence of God, mental instruments have served their purpose and are no more helpful for going deep into the spiritual experience. 60. Human beings are of two basic types: intellectual and instinctual. By “intellectual” is not meant academic or scholarly, but those who are more centered in their intelligence comparing to their senses, emotions, or physical bodies. Most people live in an instinctual, reactive manner, rarely letting their intelligence take the lead, and often only use their intelligence to fake up justifications for their irrational (instinctual) behavior. Patiently, little by little, a man must free himself from all mental distractions, with the aid of the intelligent will. He must fix his mind upon God and should never think obsessively of anything else. No matter where the restless and the unquiet mind wanders, it must be drawn back and made to submit to God alone. How easy it all sounds but how tremendously difficult it is to pass from dream to awakening, from inner childhood to inner adulthood. It is a literal life-or-death struggle. And to succeed it must be constant. You must know Him who is above the intelligent will. Get control of the mind through spiritual discrimination. We are ourselves the answer, the secret of success in spiritual striving. 61. At first we have to learn to bear the shocks of the
  • 293 world with the central part of our being untouched and silent, even when the surface mind and heart are strongly shaken; unmoved there on the bedrock of our life, we must separate the consciousness watching behind or immune deep within from these outer workings of our nature. Afterwards, extending this calm and steadfastness of the detached consciousness into all our actions, it will become slowly possible to radiate peace from the luminous centre to the darker peripheries. 62. Too many people seek freedom and end up in their ideas and knowledge about enlightenment. Their ideas and knowledge end up being a hindrance to their enlightenment rather than being helpful. Because words, eventually, become knowledge, they become something you “know” and in that knowing, you no longer go where they point to. And so everyone goes from one teaching to the next, changing their techniques, their beliefs, their practice and still nothing happens, they remain stuck in the mind. You have glimpses of the truth and then it disappears again. God Realization is not a mental or intellectual shift, it is an energetic shift. 63. Witnessing is not the work of mind … witnessing is not the annihilation of mind but it is mastery over mind. If there will be no mind there will be no mastery.
  • 294 64. Our ego-mind is full of fears, failures, losses, conflicts, humiliations and other psychosomatic sufferings. While living through life there is no escape from them. The only way that can liberate us is available through waking to our own inner reality. This inner reality of us is also permeating the whole universe. We can not know it through bookish knowledge but through the direct knowledge. As when in a cold day, we sit in sunlight we get the direct knowledge of sun and its sunshine. If you let yourself be influenced by God, you will know your own inner reality and the whole creation will become available to your understanding. 65. In spiritual journey never assume that God belongs only to the Inner. God belongs to the Outer too. Spiritual experience that is based only on interior is incomplete; it needs to be perfected by the experience of the exterior (world). 66. Keep knocking at the door of God. Some times He will allow you to come IN and some times your entry will be disallowed. When your entry is disallowed do not take it as rejection. Be available and surrendered. When you are allowed IN then it is proof that your love for God has been acknowledged. But when you are disallowed it is proof of God’s love for you. God wants you to be more established, elevated and prepared for the next higher level entry. Through tantalization God wants us to be
  • 295 available to any new lesson that God wants to teach us. 67. Those who are enlightened know well that philosophy is not going to help. The more you try to know about enlightenment, the more you become ignorant. The very effort to know leads you astray. Enlightenment can only be lived through and cannot be known. When I say it can be lived through, I mean you can be present to it; it can be present to you. There is a possibility of a meeting. There is a possibility of becoming one with it. But there is no way to know it. Enlightenment cannot be objectified. You cannot put it there and see it. You cannot hold it in your hand and see it. You cannot examine it from the outside—only from the inside, only by becoming one with it, can you feel it. Feeling is the only knowledge possible. Hence, those who are IN say: total submission is the way. 68. Once you start dropping thoughts, the dust that you have collected in the past, the flame arises—clean, clear, alive, young. Your whole life becomes a flame - a flame without any smoke. That is what awareness is. Consciousness without thinking: that’s what awareness is. Being alert and with no thought. 69. There would be some moments, when you would see and feel yourself like a master—the same grace, the same
  • 296 awareness, the same silence; the same world of beatitudes, of blessings, of benediction. These are moments and glimpses of your own center. They cannot be permanent; again and again you will be thrown back to the periphery. And then it will look weird. Then you will see that “I am not understanding at all; stupid, sad, frustrated; missing the meaning of life—because you exist on two planes: the plane of the periphery and the plane of the center. But, by and by, the weirdness will disappear. By and by, you will become capable of moving from the periphery to the center and from the center to the periphery very smoothly—just as you walk into your house and out of your house. You don’t create any dichotomy. Same way, a man of awareness and understanding moves from periphery to center and from center to periphery. He never gets fixated anywhere. From being extrovert to being introvert—he continuously goes on moving, because these two are his wings, they are not against each other. They may be balanced in opposite directions—they have to be; if both the wings are on one side, the bird cannot fly into the sky—they have to be balancing, they have to be in opposite directions, but still they belong to the same bird, and they serve the same purpose. Your outside and your inside are your wings. If you have chosen only one wing and if frustration comes out of it, it is natural. With one wing frustration is bound to come. Relate with others, but relate with yourself also. Love others, but love yourself also. Go out! … The world is beautiful, adventurous; it is a challenge, it enriches. Don’t lose that opportunity! Whenever the world knocks at your door and calls you, go out! Go out fearlessly—there is nothing to lose, there is everything to gain. But don’t get lost. Don’t go on and on and get lost. Sometimes come back home. Sometimes forget the world—those are the moments for meditation. If you want to become balanced, each day, you should balance the outer and the
  • 297 inner. They should carry the same weight, so that inside you never become lopsided. Be in the world, but don’t be of the world. Be in the world, but don’t allow the world to be in you. When you come home, you come home—as if the whole world has disappeared. And a real man of understanding becomes divine—divine in the sense that he is in the world and yet he remains out of it; on the periphery and yet he remains mindful of his center. Doing a thousand and one things, yet he remains a non-doer. In tremendous activities, but he is never lost. His inner light burns bright. When you are Contemplating, always remember that the periphery is not to be lost permanently. You have to come to the periphery again and again so the route remains clear and the path remains there. Hence my insistence is to meditate but not to renounce the world. Meditate in the morning and then go to the market; meditate in the morning and then go to your office. Meditate and then make love! Don’t create any dichotomy, don’t create any conflict. Don’t say, “Now how can I love? I am a seeker. Then you are moving in a dangerous direction; sooner or later you will lose all contact with the periphery. Then you will become frozen at the center. And life consists of being alive - changing, moving. Life is dynamic, it is not being dead. 70. Each time the mind-stream is cut it lowers the momentum of mind, and cutting the mind-stream lots of times is more important than the length of time it is cut, as that will take care of itself. Keep coming back and just see what happens.
  • 298 71. The gradual inward progress is mostly silent and unseen, like the quiet unfolding of a bud into flower in the hours of the night. Therefore, do not be dejected. Do not depress yourself with the idea that you are not progressing. Real spiritual progress is really and accurately measured by the peacefulness, serenity, and calmness that you manifest in waking state. You will have a healthy body and mind, the excretions will be scanty, the voice will be sweet, the face will be brilliant, and the eyes will be lustrous. You will be ever calm, tranquil, and poised; you will be ever cheerful, fearless, and contented. There will be no attraction for the world. Things that used to upset you before will not upset you now. You will have an unruffled mind. You will have introversion. Things that used to give you pleasure produce disgust or a reverse effect now. You will have a one-pointed, sharp, subtle mind. You will be longing to have more meditation. The idea that all forms are forms of the Lord will get stronger and stronger in you. You will feel everywhere the presence of God. You will experience the nearness of God. 72. Discard all you are not and go ever deeper. Just as a man digging a well discards what is not water, until he reaches the water-bearing strata, so must you discard what is not your own, till nothing is left which you can disown. You will find that what is left is nothing which the mind can hook on to. You are not even a human being. You just are - a point of awareness, co-extensive with time and space and beyond both.
  • 299 73. Right at the center of the center inside you there is a point of wholeness, there is a point of infinity. It is up to you whether you decide to stand by the side of your limited nature or you choose to stand by that point of infinity that is called Self. 74. You are not your mind but you are something in which mind is flowing – IN and OUT … IN and OUT, you are the space in which clouds of thoughts are floating … moving IN and moving OUT. You are the center, you are the infinity. Some day - when your time would come - you would start exploding into the light of self-realization. Our enlightenment is not something of a kind that has to be achieved; it is already there, it is our very nature. It is the simplest thing in the world, and that has made it the most difficult. Going within yourself just needs a small push, and that push need not be physical. It is not physical; it is more something like magnetic energy, or something more like electricity. Enlightenment is not something to be learned; it is not something like a teaching or a discipline. It is a way of receptivity, of opening, of allowing the master (God) to enter in you. You have to drop your defenses, that’s all. You have simply to be open and available. Keep your doors open. At the right moment the master is going to step in – not physically, but just His divine energy is going to give a new dance to your being. 75. Your outer nature is physical and causal but your
  • 300 deeper nature is divine. The outer is a gateway to the inner and deeper. To reach the inner outer has to be harnessed. Focused mind state is required for the blooming of your inner nature. 76. The reality is that what you call the heart … is just a part of your mind. The mind has many capacities: thinking, feeling, imagination, dreaming, and self-hypnosis - these are all qualities of mind. In fact there is no heart as such; everything is being done by the mind. We have lived with this traditional division that imagination is from mind and feelings and emotions are from the heart. But your heart is just a pumping system. Everything that you think or imagine or feel is confined into the mind. Your mind has several hundred centers and they control everything. In meditation, heart or mind is synonymous. The emphasis is on focus. A mind that is focused positively becomes your guide to the door of God. 77. God-realization is not a single episode play but God realization, actually, comprises a series of realizations over a lengthy span of time. There are primary, secondary and higher realizations. Seeker travels his spiritual journey from one spiritual state to the next one. Each state brings new experience and it also prepares and capacitates the seeker to have the experience of next higher state of realization.
  • 301 78. Difference between forced mental states and mystic experience is as wide as there is a difference between rape and love making. In rape action is one way, participation and will of the other part is absent but in love making there is a sense of participation and response. In real mystic experience there is God on the other side, who wants you to be successful in your pursuit of God realization. He guides you and protects you from being strayed. God is great mentor and protector. So it is advised to a seeker that whenever you feel that your action is one way and there is no participation of God hold back and better to discontinue that action. 79. Why one should do meditation? Before expecting any answer to this query one should ask himself “Why should we eat, breathe and bath?” Obviously the answer that comes to my mind is “because these are essentials of living”. Or, we should ask that why a rose bud should blossom into its fullness. Meditation is an essential for a refined and accomplished life. It caters to our more refined and deeper psychic needs. In winter when we feel cold, we like to sit in the sunshine. In darkness, to find our path we need some light. Meditation provides us with that very sunshine, with that very light. It is flowering of our own inner potential. If we do not explore this inner potential in our life time then we do not die better than a street dog. Meditation is an opportunity to go beyond animality and live a divine life.
  • 302 80. There is no exhaustion, frustration or feeling of imperfection in meditation. It is not a mind work so it would never exhaust you. It has no beginning or end. There is no haste in it. It is not a “doing” at all rather it is a disconnection from all doing, so it would never make you feel exhausted or frustrated. If still you feel so, rest assured that you are not in meditation, you are still moving in the orbit of ego power. 81. Do not throw your life problems under the carpet. If you would do so you can never grow in your meditation. There is a lot of difference between meditation and a forced spiritual discipline. In a forced spiritual discipline psychic knots and personal problems are still there because the seeker constantly fails to handle them properly. He paints them with his color of choice, labels them and throws them into the space of his subconscious mind. But problems are problems they would not go away unless handled properly. So the junk of these problems gathers and piles up in subconscious. It gets piled up to such a level that it starts frightening you in your sleeps. And in more severe cases it turns into sleep-shocks. Whenever you fall into sleep, the population of your subconscious gives you a shock and you are reawakened with a sick feeling. Your own subconscious becomes an unfaceable horror for you. But meditation is not a forced spiritual discipline because you consider yourself as a part and parcel of this world. World does not stand outside of God. So the problems of life are also part of the game here. They are welcomed in a positive sense and are handled properly.
  • 303 82. Thought and Emotion are noise. We can not advance on the spiritual path without attaining mastery over this inner noise. Thought and emotion both influence each other. We can not control or change the one in isolation to the other. There co-action resembles the two hands when we rub them they both build heat into each other. Intensity of emotion brings intensity of thought and intensity in thought inevitably results into a surge in emotions. We can not annihilate them but we can hush up them through detachment, through letting them pass away unattended. Simply notice that a thought or emotion has appeared, without placing any bias or judgment upon it. Do not pay any further attention to thought or emotion; just allow it to drop away. Continue your practice without concern—just let whatever thoughts, emotions or experiences come up, stay without either attempting to repress them or attach the awareness to them. Maintain your focus upon an effortless visualization of doing your practice. If you would not discontinue, if you would just keep your practice alive then all the distractions will eventually lose their influence upon the awareness. Only your selfless action can harness and tame the beasts of thought and emotion in you. 83. How many seekers have wasted their lives in fighting with their erroneous perceptions about God and God-realization? They have wasted all their life energies in an effort to still the mind, to annihilate the thoughts. Tell me if anyone has ever succeeded to live a life by stilling his lungs by annihilating the breathing. Certainly no one has ever succeeded in
  • 304 normal conditions to do so. Lungs are organ of breathing. In the same way brain is an organ of thinking and only through thinking we can live a spiritual life. God seeking is in fact God-thinking. We have to concentrate our thinking maximum on God. We must feel maximum the presence of God through our own presence. We must make God-thinking so intensified that if our mind strays into any other direction then it should feel suffocation, it should feel that it has become short of oxygen. There is a natural urge to breathe in respiration but in God-seeking we have to develop this urge in mind. Without this inner urge spiritual life is simply not possible. So, do not despise mind or its thinking power. Rather use it to seek God instead of following your mean desires. Stop thinking about God! Start God-thinking! There is a lot of difference between the two. 84. If we would not allow the energy of consciousness to connect and flow back to its source (God) then we would suffer and suffocate like a person who is under the asthma attack and is unable to inhale the required amount of oxygen. Moments of forgetfulness are moments of disconnection from the source of life (God). A life without remembrance of God is a life of disconnection. It is the life of a leaf that has been fallen from its tree. Death through gradual withering away is now its destiny. Remember that all suffering and pain starts from disconnection. 85. So long there is God and there are you also, God will
  • 305 remain a liability, a burden, a one more worry and peace will never become available. To attain peace in meditation it is essential that there must remain only one being … the being of God. You have to die (in your psyche), you have to fall off and vacate the space that is holding you, so that God may pour in fully; there is no other way to peace and liberation. In material attainments there is an attainment and there are you to receive that attainment but in the spiritual attainment there is no receiver at all. Because, the disappearance of the receiver itself prepares the stage for the emergence of the promised spiritual attainment. Problem is neither with God nor with meditation, problem stands with you, your “you-ness” itself is the problem. It is playing as an obstruction in the way of God-blooming in you. It is a cloud that is obscuring the light of spiritual Sun. In meditation, you feel that you are going through an unproductive and self-imposed labor. It is so because you are not yet ready to surrender your illusive self in the feet of your true Lord. You are lacking trust in God. You are not yet ready to pay the price. How can God come to you? 86. Meditation is not thinking or feeling but it demands action. Do not think it! Do not feel it! Just do it! To think is avoidance and to do is trust. To feel is weakness and doing is courage. Do it without thinking as your heart is doing (pumping) without thinking, your lungs are doing (breathing) without thinking and your eyes are doing (blinking) without thinking. And remember that never do it for enlightenment, for happiness but for the sake of doing it without any desire of reward and response because to love is already a response … already a reward.
  • 306 87. Meditation is tight rope walking. In fact here “the rope” is thinner than a hair and sharper than a sword edge. The walker (seeker) has to keep balance all the time through focusing not on the rope, not on the foot, not on the left or right, not on the destination, not on the people but on the thin line of inner equilibrium alone. If this focus is distracted then nothing can save him from falling off the rope. 88. Unshakable deliverance of mind is the highest goal in meditation. Here, deliverance means: the freeing of the mind from all limitations, fetters, and bonds that tie it to the wheel of suffering. It means: the cleansing of the mind of all defilements that mar its purity; the removing of all obstacles that bar its progress from the mundane to the supramundane consciousness. There are impurities of gold impaired by which it is not pliant and wieldy, lacks radiance, is brittle and cannot be wrought well. These impurities of gold are Iron, copper, tin, lead and silver. But if the gold has been freed from these impurities, then it will be plaint and wieldy, radiant and firm, and can be wrought well. Whatever ornaments one wishes to make from it, be it a diadem, earrings, a necklace or a golden chain, it will serve that purpose. Similarly, there are impurities of the mind impaired by which the mind is not pliant and wieldy, lacks radiant lucidity and firmness, and cannot concentrate well upon the eradication of the taints. We can group these impurities of mind into two broad categories namely, Thought and Emotion. If the mind is freed of these
  • 307 impurities, it will be pliant and wieldy, will have radiant lucidity and firmness, and will concentrate well upon the eradication of the taints. Mind will acquire the capacity of realization of higher states. 89. “Breathing out is death, breathing in is life. You live by breathing in as much as you live by breathing out. The breathing out is part of breathing in. You cannot breathe in if you stop breathing out. You cannot live if you stop dying. The man who has understood what his life is allows death to happen; he welcomes it. He dies each moment and each moment he is resurrected”. 90. So long search for “purpose” “meaning” “benefit” is alive in your meditation … your devotion is fallacious. Your God-seeking is a scam. Do not seek! Do not chase after the meaning and purpose! Just be in this very moment. Do not react … just become fully “available”. Concepts have become very important, explanations have become very important - and the real has been completely forgotten. We don’t look to that which is already here, we want rationalizations. 91. The monkey is reaching for the moon in the water. Until death overtakes him he’ll never give up. If he’d let go the branch and disappear in the deep pool, the whole world would
  • 308 shine with dazzling pureness. 92. If you want to be free, get to know your real self. It has no form, no appearance, No root, no basis, no abode, but is lively and buoyant. It responds with versatile facility, but its function cannot be located. Therefore when you look for it, you become further from it; when you seek it, you turn away from it all the more. 93. Do not seek God to change your life, to be different or to become higher. Those who seek God to make their lives “different” have missed the point altogether. God seeking is not to become different but it is meant to annihilate all the “distinction”. It is meant to become one with God. When the goal is to become one with God then for whom distinction is required for. 94. Man lives his life at three planes. Ego plane, plane of intellect and Transcendence. Ego plane relates to his survival as an individual in his physical environment. Plane of intellect relates to his understanding, discernment and interpreting different life situations and lastly plane of Transcendence. Transcendence is of three types. Sleep is unconscious transcendence, drug induced sense of transcendence is quasi transcendence and lastly there is spiritual transcendence that is total conscious transcendence. This higher type of transcendence comes through non-attached
  • 309 witnessing. Only in the state of total conscious transcendence God-seeking is possible. Animal force rules the plane of ego, logic rules the plane of intellect and yearning for God rules the plane of transcendence. War, competition and search for means are an out come of ego force. Inventions, innovations, ideas, methods, technologies, teaching, learning etc are product of intellect. And aspiration for God is sign of transcendence. There are no hard demarcations among these planes of being. A person experiences all these planes of life and he keeps moving from one plane to the other in his life span.
  • 310 CHAPTER – 7 Ego and Desires 1. A desire has its own life cycle. At first, desire appears as attraction and engages the intent of mind. This stage culminates into yearning for the object of desire then at second stage desire compels us to initiate an action to possess that object; outcome of this stage is agitation. And then the final stage of disillusionment when the desirer gets weary of his desire and wants to get rid of it. Desire is nothing but tantalization. Objects of desire promise us satisfaction but fail miserably in delivering any such thing. 2. Desires are different from physical needs. Desires are perceptions but needs are physical demands of body. Desires are imposed upon us by the outside (social, cultural, traditional, dogmatic and commercial) propaganda. To have food is a physical need but to have ice cream after dinner is a desire. If someone rejects all food and insists for the pineapple cake only, then such person certainly has become a victim of desire. Provision of needs is essential for survival and well being of the individual but striving to fulfill the desires makes us disgraced
  • 311 slaves of environment and propaganda. 3. God is an endless possibility, an ever-expanding horizon and an ocean of ecstasy. When we realize God the ego vanishes as the darkness vanishes with the rise of sun and cold vanishes by the fire. 4. If you would deny your ego, if you would crush it or annihilate it then you would lose the whole opportunity to become divine. Rather we should struggle to liberate our ego and purify and polish it to the extent that it may become a mirror, a pond of calm waters - in which the face of God would reflect itself as moon reflects its presence in the calm waters of a pond. 5. Ego is attachment of consciousness with body. So, ego is an attribute of Consciousness not a direct thing or an independent reality. 6. Do not move like a pig. Be patient! You can get only what God has spared for you, your panic is not going to change the will of Lord; it will add only disgrace to you.
  • 312 7. Egos always resolve in God, sometimes amicably and sometimes after a combat. If you would seek God earnestly then God will protect your in a mysterious way from the egos that invite a clash. 8. Realm of ego is full of anxiety, fear, failures and constant sense of imperfection. Here blow the whirlwinds of desire, here wail the ghosts of deprivation, here move the scorpions of selfishness ready to sting and here everywhere is the stench of decaying corpses of the individual interests. There is no shelter and peace in this realm. Move to the realm of God, you will never want to be out of it. 9. People sit together to communicate with each other. But irony is most often disconnection becomes the language of their conversations. Tell me, how it is possible to communicate through disconnection. People are not ready to listen to the other side in patience and openness. People speak with a preconception that the total truth is on their side. And even if they listen they listen only to reject the words and thinking of the opponents. Tones are aggressive, intents are malicious and objectives are egocentric. This is the reason behind the fact that these days conversations among persons have become a source of hostility and disconnection. In their conversations people loose more and gain less. Their sitting together has become a source of agony and
  • 313 fear for them. People are loosing the characteristic to enjoy the very presence of other fellow beings. 10. In God’s presence, there is no room for two egos. Either you die in his presence, or He will in your presence, so that no duality may remain. Yet it is impossible that He should die either in the universe or in the mind, for He is the Living, Who does not die. He has grace in such measure that, were it possible, He would die for you to remove the duality. But since His death is impossible, you die, so that He may become manifest in you and the duality be lifted. Die before you die. 11. Pursuit of desires is a silly game. It is wild goose chase. Desires get multiplied in the process of their satisfaction. Wise men always avoid this chase. Best way to cope with the desires is to ignore them. Let them go. Do not feed them with your precious life energy, it is not meant for this mean purpose. Keep yourself at safe distance from the monstrous jaws of desires. Let them die their own natural way. As every physical entity has its life cycle staged through birth, growth and death, desires too are not any exception. They will originate, grow and die. Just watch them in indifference and let them die their own way. 12. From the standpoint of ordinary consciousness,
  • 314 separateness seems to be a basic part of the human condition. Most human beings experience themselves as egos trapped inside their own mind-space, observing a world which seems to be out there, on the other side of their skulls. As a result, the normal human state is one of aloneness. We re always onlookers rather than participants. We can communicate with other people by speaking, writing or gesturing, but they will never be able to truly know us, or to share our thoughts and feelings. Our inner being will always be sealed off from them. Ego-separation also creates a sense of incompleteness. Because we re separate from the world, we re like fragments which have broken off from the whole, and so feel a sense of insufficiency. There s a kind of hole inside us which we spend most of our lives trying to fill (but very rarely manage to), like cats who were taken away from their mother at birth and who are always hankering for affection and attention to try to compensate for a sense of lack. There is a God-shaped hole inside us, traditional religion can not fill the hole either, only provide the same (ultimately incomplete) consolation as wealth or success. As a result of this aloneness and incompleteness, we do not feel completely at home in the world. We re not completely rooted here, and so feel somehow adrift, as if we do not fully belong, like people who have traveled around the world so much that they no longer feel at home anywhere. In addition, our ego-isolation generates a basic sense of insecurity and insignificance. Our own ego is so tiny and so flimsy in the face of the enormous world out there, like a tiny wooden beach shack at the edge of a vast ocean. We feel dwarfed by the sheer weight of the phenomena and events taking place out there. How can we possibly have any significance in relation to them? How can this fragile entity inside our heads stand up to the might of the world?
  • 315 However, the effects of this separateness reach far beyond the individual. In fact, I would go so far as to say that the sense of separateness is the root cause of the constant conflict, warfare and oppression which have blighted human history. The human sense of incompleteness generates a craving for possessions, power and status, as a way of trying to complete ourselves and compensate for our inner discord. We try to complete ourselves – and make ourselves significant – by gaining power over other people or by collecting wealth and possessions. This desire for wealth and power is the root cause of warfare and oppression too, coupled with the reduced empathy which separateness causes. The separate self walls us off from other human beings, makes it difficult for us to ‘feel with’ them and to experience the world from their perspective. This makes it possible for us to be violent and cruel to other people, since we can not sense the suffering we cause them. So we oppress and exploit them in the service of our own desires; oppress women, members of lower classes or castes, different races, so that we can gain more power, status and wealth. The sense of separateness is also the root cause of our abuse of the environment. It means that we experience a sense of ‘otherness’ to nature, and that we can’t sense its aliveness, and as a result we don’t feel any qualms about exploiting and abusing it. I wouldn’t exactly say that separateness is an illusion, as many non-duality teachers would. Not an illusion but an aberration – something which exists but shouldn’t. Children do not experience separateness; they exist in a state of natural relatedness to the world. This is one of the reasons why childhood is so wonderful because the child feels connected to everything around them, in a participatory flow with all experience, with no in here or out there. However, no matter how far into separateness we fall, in a sense it is never more than superficial. No matter how strong the ego
  • 316 becomes, it s never more than a construct. Everyone experiences moments when separateness temporarily fades, and we become part of the unity again. These are what I refer to as awakening experiences. They frequently occur when we re walking amongst natural surroundings, when we re dancing or running, during or after sex, listening to or playing music. In these situations, the normal chattering of the ego which is the normal fuel of the ego, maintaining it as a structure becomes quiet, leading to a softening of its boundaries. Separateness dissolves and we re afloat on the ocean of Being again, immersed in the glorious is-ness and aliveness of the world. 13. Sexual indulgence in its deep analysis is nothing but a mind teaser, which prepares and pushes the mind towards the attainment of self-realization. Hungry heart is behind all the sexuality. What is it our souls hunger for? Relationship. Need for connection is our core appetite. The phenomena of sex, at the lower bodily levels, is an urge for bodily union among persons and at higher levels of purified consciousness it culminates into the cosmic re-union of the individual being with the universal self. We need connection with our creator. If one does not listen and heed to the silent invitations that are present in sexual instinct then the peace of mind will be torn apart. Soul hunger cries for satisfaction. If we don’t know ourselves well, we will try to fill an interior appetite with external attachments like people, places and things. These kinds of attachments, however, won’t truly satisfy the hungry heart. We find ourselves bouncing between extremes. We strive. We quit. We begin again, only to find the cycle deepens each time. Unless we connect our consciousness to God our consciousness will remain unsatisfied and hungry.
  • 317 14. Over-developed ego is the fundamental madness from which we suffer from, and the root cause of our insane behavior. Intense ego-consciousness is a state of suffering. It brings a basic sense of isolation, of being separate from other people and the rest of reality. We experience ourselves as fragile entities trapped inside our own heads with the rest of the world ‘out there,’ on the other side. And our egos send a constant stream of ‘thought-chatter’ through our minds, a chaos of memories, daydreams, worries and fears which disturbs our being and creates a constant state of anxiety. However, there is a method of healing our inner discord and transcending our insanity: through ‘transpersonal’ – or spiritual – development. The whole purpose of transpersonal development is to transcend our intensified sense of ego, to blunt its walls of separateness and quieten its chaotic thought-chatter so that we can begin to experience a new sense of inner content and a new sense of connection to the cosmos and to other beings. When the ego is transcended, all of the madness of human behavior fades away, like the symptoms of a disease which has now been cured. That is the only true sanity, and perhaps the only way in which we can hope to live in peace and harmony on this planet. 15. Purchase power of money has mesmerized the whole society. The total structure of social psychology has become infected. Dissatisfaction and crime rate is soaring high. No sane person can deny the importance of money in life but attaching
  • 318 undue importance to it is destroying not only the family life but civil society as well. Take the example of domestic edible salt, it is compulsory part of our food but we cannot take it in excessive quantities. Exceeding a certain amount, it can cause death to us. Excessive intake of Sodium chloride causes brain swelling and if not cared properly it proves fatal to the victim. When moneymaking becomes an obsession it produces sickly effects. Excessive indulgence in moneymaking activities is destroying our human values. 16. God is the lord of all dimensions. All paths not only begin from God but they end in God also. In spirituality, ego is mentioned mostly as a negative energy and an obstruction in the way. But even the path of ego can lead some persons towards enlightenment. Provided the man of ego takes his/her ego-energy up to an extreme point. A woman in a beauty contest, when awarded by a title of “Miss Universe” starts weeping. Her ego explodes in submission. Same happens with singer, with a wrestler, with a best actor, with a dancer, with the members of a world cup winner team etc. After a final and ultimate win, ego finds no way to stand on its feet and bows before the Infinite and Unknown Supreme. If a certain process can cause an atom to explode into a big-bang of energy then no wonder if the center of human psyche – the ego, under certain pressures, implodes into transformation. There are also many cases of extreme loss or intense turmoil, when all of the ego’s building blocks, its roles and attachments are broken away. A person might be diagnosed with cancer and told that he only has a few months left to live; an alcoholic might reach
  • 319 rock bottom and be on the point of suicide; a person might become seriously disabled through injury or illness; or they might suffer from the trauma of bereavement, depression, the destruction of hopes and beliefs, and so on. In most cases, these forms of loss simply bring sadness and suffering, but for a minority of individuals, they can trigger a spiritual awakening. With all its scaffolding broken down, the normal ego-self dissolves away and our deeper, truer self emerges in its place, like a butterfly from a caterpillar. The person feels re-born, like a different person inhabiting the same body, with a new sense of meaning and connection. 17. Saints never become personal to anything in life i.e. people, events, gain and loss, location and time. Because the true lovers always have their personality dissolved into the personality of their beloved. So when saints advise someone towards the right path, they don’t coerce it upon listeners, they don’t fight for their personal victory, but speak in a submissive tone. It is the duty of the listeners to take the advice intently and act upon it for their own betterment. 18. Temptation is a universal disease. For a man without aspiration, temptation is always irresistible. But a true seeker can resist temptation and what he cannot resist is transformation, the transformation of his physical nature, his entire consciousness. Of course, this transformation is something he does not want to resist. On the contrary, it is for this transformation that he lives on earth.
  • 320 19. Following desires is entering into the jaws of a crocodile. When you concentrate on desire, you can feel inwardly that there is no light in the beginning, there is no light in the end and there is no light in the middle. There is only darkness from the beginning to the end, and darkness means the absence of inner light. If you can feel this result before you actually desire, then you can easily turn your life away from desire. 20. World is full of men and men are full of ego (animality). Then how a sensitive man can handle difficult situations in his life. How do you deal with big egos? Don’t confront them; remain calm and after they have stated their position, make a positive rebuttal that deals with the points or issues, not the person. And if ever you have to take fight, do not fight for vengeance but for the rehabilitation of peace. 21. The term ego alludes to our deeply ingrained self-referential, self-seeking disposition, our well-hidden and highly adaptable attitude that life revolves around me and mine. Ego cuts us off from other people, from Nature, from God, from our authentic self, from our true responsibility, and from fulfilling our destiny. Our ego is the great usurper. It focuses on our local independence, falsely presuming it to be a global independence. The ego convinces us that we are truly separate beings with ultimately separate will, having no inherent connection with other
  • 321 people or with God. Our ego installs us at the center of the universe, separate from all and enslaved by time. Dwelling on our past history, our conditioning, our grudges, our manufactured identity, our personality, or on our future hopes, dreams, fears, anxieties, desires, and pressures, ego creates a constant torrent of mental structures, each of which proclaim “This is me.” In childhood we become so involved and enamored with the growing arsenal of our ego, that we unquestioningly assume it is who we are. That insidious assumption constitutes the ego’s iron grip on us. This ego, this false pretender, whenever it arises grabs the seat of honor at the core of our being. It purports to speak for the whole of us, even though our various parts lack integration. It adopts the voice and desires of whatever part of us pushes itself temporarily to the top of the heap. So for example, our ego, under the influence of one part of us, “decides” to do something, but later under the influence of another part, we find ourselves doing just the opposite. I may think “I am going to quit smoking tomorrow.” But tomorrow my hand, not caring what my mind thought yesterday, reaches for a cigarette. The pretender to the throne does not bear the royal seal, does not have the power it ascribes to itself. Casting our ego as the enemy in a holy war and winning that battle is an exceedingly difficult proposition, primarily because the ego proves to be a most subtle adversary. In fact, the ego will even join the battle against itself. It will take it on and say “this is wonderful, I’m going to battle against ego, I will become free, I will be wonderful, I will be better than I am now, and I will be better than other people, because I will be a highly evolved spiritual being.” Pretense, for example, cannot solve the problem of egoism. Acting humble does not make us humble. Non-egoism cannot be added on from the outside: it must be subtracted from
  • 322 us, from within. The ego happily joins our forces in the great battle. As an enemy, it infiltrates our lines, wearing our own uniform, its soldiers and officers indistinguishable from ours. How does one fight a battle against such a devious and resourceful enemy? For most of us, it comes to nothing but another heap of suffering as we merely fight ourselves in the name of spirituality and sink more deeply than ever into the morass of self-centeredness. Only the rarest of souls find a way through this conundrum. Wherever we look, we do not find this self, this separate person that takes our name, this self-important actor on the stage of our life. The more we engage in spiritual inner work, the more carefully and persistently we are able look into ourselves, and the more this once-compelling ego, this self disappears. Or perhaps we see that it never existed to begin with. Gradually, our belief in our ego assumes a porous quality, which rather than cutting us off from others, merely clouds our relationships intermittently. This separate self never was. Our devotion to it shrivels and we are left to truly be ourselves, to play our unique role in the larger story of our common life. When moments come in which we fall back into that trance of selfness, we feel uncomfortable, like in a shoe that no longer fits, and we let it go. Our ego, this illusory pattern, however, endures with remarkable resilience and persistence. Complete freedom from ego comes only at a very high station of spiritual development, something to which we may aspire and work for with diligence. 22. Senses and instincts together manufacture the fake coin or the pseudo-self in you. Though it is fake and pseudo but its
  • 323 role is very much real and needed in the process of Self-realization. Desert and observing consciousness both ore prerequisite of a phantom. There can be no phantom (mirage) - neither without desert nor without the watching eye. If we would have no fake self then what we would offer to God in consecration. Love would become simply impossible. In every love there is a subject and an object. Divine love is no exception. It too is an exchange of reciprocity. But it is the queerest exchange. God makes a barter deal with His lovers. He gives the gem of His Self in exchange of a fake gem of self called “ego”. God knows it well that what we are offering to Him is worthless and fake but it is His sheer love to His lovers that He accepts it and gives away to you the unparallel Gem of His Self. O man! What is holding you back? Still there is time – make this exchange! Give away your worthless and imitation jewel (ego-self) to God and get the pearl of highest possible value of God-Self. 23. A great majority of people take their ego as God and they worship it day and night. Few are those who feel need for any God and out of these even fewer are those who are able to perceive God as their inner master. 24. You are your consciousness. Consciousness intoxicated by passion (for God) becomes liberation. As the water trapped in the landlocked pockets near sea shore still considers itself ocean but it is not ocean. Time and space have segregated it from the main body of the ocean. Similarly, consciousness trapped
  • 324 in physicality (cause and effect) becomes ego. 25. Desire is something that binds us. Aspiration is something that frees us. The message of desire is to possess and be possessed. The message of aspiration is to expand, enlarge and immortalize our finite existence. When we desire, we live in the world of anxieties, worries, frustrations, limitations, bondage and death. When we aspire, we live in the divine consciousness right here on earth. 26. Ego is the force in man that pulls him to ground. It binds his consciousness and compels him to lead a life not better than any animal (rather, sometimes it becomes even worst than animals). But the same ego is a gateway to God-realization. It has seed in it that if properly nourished can help us to be transformed into a higher being. This ego in us is like a larva that if grown properly can become a full fledged wonderfully beautiful butterfly. 27. Best way to deal with desires is to curtail them. The less you have desires the more you will have the peace of mind. A simple, humble, contented and aspiring (having desire only for God) life can add to your happiness. Always guard the purity of your aspiring, never let your desires pollute and degrade it. A God seeker is not a man without desire but he is the man having
  • 325 the highest desire: the desire for the Highest (God). 28. Craving is an arrow in the heart. The poison of ignorance spreads through desires. While those who’ve abandoned craving, craving for becoming & non-becoming, though in the world have gone beyond. Craving is the cause through which stress comes into play. If its root remains undamaged & strong, suffering returns again & again. Encircled with craving, people hop round & round like a rabbit caught in a snare. Tied with fetters & bonds they go on to suffering, again & again, for long. 29. For a person forced on by his thinking, fierce in his passion, focused on beauty, craving grows all the more. He’s the one who tightens the bond. But one who delights in the stilling of thinking, always mindful, cultivating a focus on God: He’s the one, who will make an end to the bonded life. 30. The tragedy of desire comes from the fact that whom it wanted as husband that divorces it in the very first encounter. What we long for is by nature powerless to bring an end to the desire. 31. Physical needs are not unreal and must be cared for but deficiencies are those psychic black holes in our personality that make us feel that we are imperfect and this imperfection can
  • 326 be corrected through human action. Thus we start drifting into a marsh and we get entrapped into the web of desires. 32. People have a wrong notion that they become stronger by the possession of a larger quantum of things in the world. Rather, the greater is your possession, the weaker is your personality. The more is your property, the weaker you are. It is a weak person that requires property. The weaker you are the greater is your desire to own things in the world. 33. Ego wants its ideas to be displayed throughout the world. People should not wish that their ideas should always prevail over the ideas of others. Ideas are not for lording over other people or imposing on other people’s minds. Ideas should only be expressed, and suggestions sometimes given, and if they are not accepted we should not feel internal agony or annoyance. We should not expect that our thoughts be accepted by others, do not enforce others by any means to appreciate you. We are here merely to cooperate, not to assert. 34. In spirituality “anger” symbolizes all that outrage and annoyance that results from the failure of desires. Anger can show itself in intense or mild forms. And Hatred symbolizes all that repulsion and dislike that is felt by any person towards other forms of creation. Again Hatred too can manifest itself in intense
  • 327 or mild forms. Anger is evil fire that is capable to burn all the positive potential in us. It burns away the future good possibilities. Effects of Hatred are also no less destructive. Hatred brings alienation and alienation is in direct contrast with Love. Love brings us nearer to other forms of creation while alienation builds sense of distance and disconnection. It ruins the prospects of unity-consciousness in us. Remember that it is easier to control the severe forms of anger and hatred but the control of mild forms is very treacherous. Mild forms recur very frequently and mostly remain disguised. It becomes hard even to be aware of their presence. So whenever you feel that the serpent of anger or hatred is creeping in, just Stop immediately then Think about the damage that these monsters can inflict upon you and resolve not to extend any kind of support or cooperation to these hidden enemies. Anger and hatred can survive only upon your blood, so never feed them with your precious life energy. Once we withdraw our support from them, they will recede and suffocate to death. Beware O man they come as friends but play as enemies and what a worst enemies they are. 35. Some times desires are visible and they come forth as demands. But desires also can play in back ground. When they play in back ground they move waves in us as hidden factors move waves in ocean. Generally these passion waves are responsible for unnamed anxiety, fear, obsession and frustration. Only our passion for God can lead us out of this fiasco.
  • 328 36. We inflate a balloon through blowing air into it and when it is over-inflated it gets exploded. When it explodes where does the air of the balloon go? The air inside the balloon gets reunited with the atmosphere from where it came originally. So is our “I” when it gets exploded the content of it goes back to its Divine Source - the universal “I”. 37. There is no hope for those who intend to stay in the hog-wallow mud of ignorance and evil: Men of demonic nature know neither what they ought to do, nor what they should refrain from doing. There is no truth in them, or purity, or right conduct. They maintain that the scriptures are a lie, and that the universe is not based upon a moral law but God-less, conceived in lust and created by copulation, without any other cause. Because they believe this in the darkness of their little minds, these degraded creatures do horrible deeds, attempting to destroy the world. They are enemies of mankind. Their lust can never be appeased. They are arrogant, and vain, and drunk with pride. They run blindly after what is evil. Their motives are unclean. They are sure that life has only one purpose: gratification of the senses. And so they are plagued by innumerable cares, from which death alone can release them. Anxiety binds them with a hundred chains, delivering them over to lust and wrath. They are ceaselessly busy, piling up dishonest gains to satisfy their cravings. “I wanted this and today I got it. I want that: I shall get it
  • 329 tomorrow. All these riches are now mine: soon I shall have more. I have killed this enemy. I will kill all the rest. I am a ruler of men. I enjoy the things of this world. I am successful, strong and happy. Who is my equal? I am so wealthy and so nobly born. I will sacrifice to the God. I will give alms. I will make merry.” That is what they say to themselves, in the blindness of their ignorance. They are addicts of sensual pleasure, made restless by their many desires, and caught in the net of delusion. They fall into the filthy hell of their own evil minds. Conceited, haughty, foolishly proud, and intoxicated by their wealth, they offer sacrifice to God in name only, for outward show. These malignant creatures are full of egoism, vanity, lust, wrath, and consciousness of power. 38. The “I” sense in us is nothing but an imaginary peacock that dances colorfully in the plane of our imagination and erroneously we take this peacock of “I” as our true being. Consequently all our actions taken on base of “I” though appear natural at their face value but are unreal and invalid at core. 39. Thinking becomes source of suffering, when it plays in the hands of ego. Damage to the interests of ego generates sense of loss and imperfection which results into suffering. Thinking itself is not a cause of suffering but it facilitates suffering when it plays in the hands of ego. Ego is an anti-self state. Ego is in us for our sustenance and survival in worldly life but this is capable to enslave us too. When it enslaves us we become an instrument in its hands and start carrying out all the negative duties that the ego
  • 330 assigns to us. Killing the ego maximum is reaching to the God maximum. Life is war between ego and love. We cannot have ego and love simultaneously. One has to leave to give room to the other. 40. Our desires are very wise, like snakes. They know how to act when the time for action comes. They know when to attack and when to withdraw themselves. If circumstances are unfavorable, the desires will hide themselves. But, beware! The desires are only sleeping. A sleeping person is not a dead person. So, when there is a latency of desires it does not mean that they are destroyed, because they are lying in ambush to catch you at the earliest possible opportunity. Desires which are sleeping may become causes of psychic disorders. There can be a manifestation of peculiar complexes of behavior in that person – susceptibility to sudden rage or anger at the least provocation, and desire for silly things which a normal person would regard as meaningless. Why? Because the desires have been starved. They are hungry like lions, ready to devour anything that comes near them. A hungry lion is a dangerous animal, though it is unable even to get up because it has been starved for days. 41. Adopt a righteous way of life and be content. You may have certain desires, but stop there; don’t increase them. Then reconsider the desires that where they will take you. What lies ahead, we are hurrying, scurrying through life; we are not even conscious of what we are doing most of the time. So it is
  • 331 better for us to handle all our affairs with tranquil serenity. 42. Those who are unaware of the demands of spirituality project themselves as spiritual because their ego assures them that doing so can make them special and wonderful in the eyes of fellow beings. But at heart everybody is fearful of becoming spiritual as true spirituality is equal to embracing the death and who in his awaken senses can be ready to meet and embrace death. Spirituality demands death of the ego and all its manifestations in us; spirituality is other name of being no more a person. So people though love to be called as spiritual but are fearful of even the slightest touch of it. 43. When we arrive at the destination of our inner quest, we realize that what we have reached is actually totally ordinary in its essence. The ego believes that behind the idea of enlightenment something absolutely extraordinary awaits. Bored with its own ordinariness and suffering a permanent inferiority complex, the idea of enlight enment holds a seductive charm, since it promises to transform its banal existence into a fairy tale of bliss and ecstasy. The ego looks to the path of God-realization as a way to gain spiritual power and col lect all sorts of mystical experiences, but all of these projections are ultimately hollow. The ego cannot see the truth of the path unless it surrenders to it. The natural state is nothing special; it is divinely ordinary and perfect in its simplicity. The ability to recognize its tremendous value comes from the surrender of the mind and the awakening of
  • 332 the deeper sensitivity of the soul. In its insensitivity, the ego is unable to even register the absence of the natural state until it gets so stifled by its own falseness that it is finally forced to recognize the lack of any internal space in which it can simply be. The natural state is like the air we breathe or the open space in which we live. No one considers space to be extraordinary, yet it contains all living things and is the very precondition of life. Only in the claustrophobic suffocation we are able to see its priceless value. 44. Ego is like a small mirror in our hands that reflects the “I-ness” of God but we take it as Me. Ego is that small window if once unlocked can reveal upon us the realm of the Absolute. Mind raises questions and then God appears as ultimate answer. Mind plays as a tool to reach our inner dimension. 45. No matter how sophisti cated mind is and how strong its sense of individuality, the irony of the mind is that it remains fundamentally ignorant of its own essence. Mind and ego represent two sides of the same consciousness: the mind is the flow of thoughts, and the ego is the mechanism of self-reference within this flow. The ego must be recreated moment to moment through self-referral. In deep sleep or in a coma state, gap in self-referral is experienced as a moment of blankness. Without the mind to fill this gap, individual has no means to confirm his own existence. While entrenched in its pseudo-identity, the ego serves as a
  • 333 shallow substitute for the God. By compulsively clinging to its self-image, it deceives itself into believing it is real. It seeks love and acceptance just to feel that it exists. Yet in spite of all its desperate efforts to escape its own emptiness, the ego will never reach true solidity until it transcends itself by awakening to the light of God. Before we can dissolve the ego, we must accept its presence and submit it to our higher wisdom. For someone who has just entered the inner path, the dissolution of ego is not the proper aspiration. Instead, one should bring more acceptance, wisdom, understanding and purity into how the ego functions in mind so as to align it with the will and light of God. Ego, generally, is denied of any positive role, reduced just to a mere barrier to freedom and liberation, having no reality entirely. However, to negate the ego is pure hypocrisy, for it is the ego itself that is doing the negation. Simplistic negation of the ego is spiri tually dangerous, and any teaching that fails to perceive the role of ego as essential to understanding and consciousness is out of touch with reality. The ego cannot simply be negated; its energies must be embraced and redirected so that they may ultimately serve as fuel for our awakening. It is not the ego itself that is false, but its ignorance, unconsciousness, and illusory separation from the God. The proper function of the ego is to bridge the subconscious self with awakened consciousness. By internalizing the psychic energies, the ego begins to support the mind’s awakening to the realm of pure subjectivity. Having reached this relative spiritual maturity, it can now direct us towards positive enquiry into the nature of God. It questions its own existence and seeks transmutation into a higher ‘I-ness’. It is when the ego reaches its highest power of attention, intelligence and sensitivity that the
  • 334 realization of ‘I am’ takes place. The ego also plays an important role in protecting our relatively separate existence. The human being, regardless of his spiritual awakening, still remains bound by the laws of empirical reality. Even an enlightened being needs to have a ‘minimum ego’ to survive on the physical plane. This minimum, or natural ego, operates not as an expression of ignorance, but as an extension of the enlightened real ity, a function of intelligence that serves to have experience of self-realization. 46. When the hard shell of ego is cracked then who meets who? In fact it is not a meeting between the two but is the revelation of the Oneness. 47. It is very disturbing thing that people have been trying to kill this “I” in the name of spirituality – in the name of God. People have been propagating against the character of “I”. People have been insulting it, abusing it, degrading it. When “I” is breath of God then how can anyone kill it; how can any one degrade and insult it. “I” is as much part of God as much our breathing is part of our body. If you are a God-seeker how can you hate the breath of God? “I” is as sacred as God himself. There is only one “I” and that is of God. Why the egoistic men hate so much the word of surrender. Because it is most hard thing for man to accept that even his ego, his “I” does not relate to him. Because he fears that accepting the fact that his “I” his very ego—his whole asset belongs to God will make him totally shallow, totally
  • 335 baseless. He will loose all the ground underneath his feet. He will vanish untraceably. For a true and natural spiritual growth we have to re-establish the true value and status of “I”. Without understanding the true nature of “I” we can not make any progress in God-realization. “I” is temple of God. In this temple, God is constantly glorifying Himself. There is nothing like my “I” or your “I” there is only one “I” and this “I” includes the whole matter, the whole life, the whole humanity, the whole time and space. This “I” belongs neither to you nor to me but it belongs to God. This “I” is falling back each moment and coming forth each moment. 48. ”I” is sacred but the “I” that identifies itself with mind becomes ego. Hence, “I” looses its sanctity and becomes a slave of environment. With ego have you ever felt really powerful? With ego you always feel impotent. That’s why the ego says, ‘Make your empire a little bigger so that you can feel you are powerful: no, this house won’t do, a bigger house is needed; no, this much bank balance won’t do, a bigger bank balance is needed; no, this much fame won’t do, a little more.’ The ego always asks for more. Why? If it is powerful, why go on asking for more? The very craving for more shows that the ego feels impotent. You have a million rupees and you are impotent. The ego says, ‘No, one million won’t do, have ten million rupees.’ And I tell you—with ten million rupees you will be tenfold more impotent, that’s all. And then the ego will say, ‘No, this won’t do ... nothing will do with ego. Everything proves only that you are impotent, powerless. The more power you gain the more powerless you feel in contrast. The richer you become the poorer you feel. The more
  • 336 healthy you are the more afraid of death. Ego has never felt powerful. It only dreams of power, it thinks of power, it meditates on power—but those are simply dreams and nothing else. And dreams are there just to hide the impotence that is within you. But dreams cannot hide the reality. Whatsoever you do, from here or from there, from a loophole, again the reality comes in and shatters all dreams. 49. God has given us a body. WE have dressed it with clothes. We have been seeing our body wrapped in clothes since such a long time that now we even feel ashamed to face our own naked body. More upon it, we have become unable to watch our naked body with as much deep respect, interest and involvement as when we see it clad in robes - we love to see it in colorfully printed costumes. We all think that our body is wearing the costume. We never realize that body can not wear anything at all. Skin is the last thing that a body can wear. Beyond the skin all is just imposition on body. We deceive our selves by imagining that body is wearing dresses. No! Body is not wearing any dresses rather we have dumped our body into costumes, we have superimposed something extra and extraneous on body. Not only we wrap our body with dresses but we also like to put colors and designs on cloth from which the costumes are sewn. For examples we put color dots on cloth mixed with some tiny flowers. We wear dress made out of such cloth and start feeling that we are wearing these dots and flowers. We feel proud of the designs that are printed upon cloth. We look not our naked body as our body but we consider the dresses as essential part of our body, some narcist personalities even put body in discomfort and
  • 337 force it to adapt to the new fashions in vogue. We are so much accustomed to our dresses and prints on it that we feel difficulty in directly facing our nudity. We feel ourselves imperfect and less worthy in nakedness. When we undress our body, not only the fabric is dropped but all the dots and designs printed on it are also dropped automatically with the fabric. Our ego is a dress put on our ‘self’. Ego is an imposition on ‘self’. Self needs no dresses; it is already perfect and happy in its nudity. Our efforts to add something to it is just foolishness and illusion. All the possessions, achievements, deprivations and sufferings are just printed dots and designs on the construct of I-ness and hence belong only to ‘I-ness’ and not to ‘self’. God realization is as simple as to get naked. To become naked we drop our dress and for God-realization we drop our ego. It is not the I-ness that is protecting us in life situations but it is self that is protecting itself against itself. All our fears that once we would drop our I-ness we would become incapable to lead a healthy and normal life are utterly false. When we undress our body our body does not stop working. Heart still pumps the blood, lungs still play with air, digestion is going on and nervous system still intact. What has dropped is just our illusion that dress is part of our body, the imposition has gone and reality still works. It is just our idea about our body that is obstructing us to conceive the fact that dress is an imposition and not a part of our body. It is our social education and training that has gripped our free judgment and obstructs the true understanding of life situations. In jungle we do not see a lion, a zebra or a buffalo as naked; we see them perfect in their bodies as they appear to our eyes. A lion is not king of the jungle because he is wearing and precious robes or golden crown studded with jewels. Lion is king of jungle because he has
  • 338 been born and built to be a king. His jaws and claws, his power and thrust make him a king. 50. Hunger for recognition is an act of ego. It has befooled and destroyed the lives of millions. Your desire for recognition would spoil the very purity of action and thus your action would loose any power to heal you inwardly and uplift you spiritually. 51. To desire is not a vice but we should not desire for inferior things, to think is not a drawback but we should think the finest thoughts and to have sense of being is not a war against God but we should discover God as the very pulse of our existence. To think, to desire and to be are just gifts of God, by judicious use of them we can attain the sublimity of self-realization. We can not go spiritual by going against our own nature. We are not here to annihilate the thought but we are here to fill it with God, we are not here to get rid of desire but we are here to make God our strongest desire and we are not here to make our mind unaware and empty but we are here to become aware and encounter each moment of the Now with full intensity of our consciousness. 52. As we move in time, dust of experiences, of knowledge, of lived life, of past, collects. That dust becomes our
  • 339 ego. Accumulated, it becomes a crust around you which has to be broken and thrown away. One has to take a bath continuously - every day, in fact every moment, so that this crust never becomes a prison. The ego is afraid to love because in love, life comes to a peak. But whenever there is a peak of life there is also a peak of death - they go together. 53. Ego is to our psyche as a center pole is to a circus tent. If the center pole is shaken and dislodged then the whole tent structure will crumble down to earth. Where there is ego there is mess and when ego disappears there can be no mess or distress. Without ego there will be no suffering. 54. Desires are mental urges and are basis of our thoughts and actions. Mental urges are not bad by themselves but their health, quality, priority and necessity is judged by their effect on our body, psyche and spiritual life. Their effect can be constructive or destructive, positive or negative, liberative or addictive. For a God-seeker, all desires that substantiate our relation to the physical are regressive and all desires that substantiate our relation to the spiritual are progressive. Having said that one should keep in mind that there are areas of life where the physical and the spiritual overlap each other. There can be no spirituality without a bodily presence of you. So, to take care of the body is not an unspiritual act. And also there can be no presence of the body without soul. So, all our acts that ignore the needs of our spiritual nature are bound to become cause of
  • 340 suffering.
  • 341 CHAPTER – 8 Pain and Suffering 1. So long as you suffer your consciousness is not librated. Your ego is having control over your vision. Consciousness purified is reflection of divine consciousness that never suffers from anything. 2. World is full of evil and suffering. It is so because our world is coming out of our consciousness. It is the mind version of the world. The same world, when seen from the stand point of non-duality becomes a grand show of divine possibilities. 3. STOP WORRYING ABOUT EVERYTHING: This is the key. Just stop worrying … completely. Don’t worry about anything. Drop all your worrying, fretting and obsessing about the future and past. Leave everything to life and put yourself in her care. Just tell yourself whatever issues come up in the future, you will deal with them then. Worrying is not just a huge waste of precious energy, it is also one of the activities that binds you to
  • 342 psychological time and prevents you from cherishing the moments of your life. Worrying creates other problems as well, such as stress, suffering and fear, so just let it all go and live without any worry to see what happens. It will be quite a liberating experience. GO WITH THE FLOW: Go with the flow of life completely. Just doing what needs to be done and allowing life to carry you forward. Don’t try to control or manipulate the day, just relax and go with it. Do the task that is presented to you and just let yourself be simple and spontaneous. 4. Pains, sufferings and miseries come to you as beggars. They want to take possession of your “self” because without its possession they are equal to nothing. Whenever they come they come as beggar; they seek your attention. Once you attend them you are bound to become a slave of them. If you would allow them, they would hypnotize you. You would start taking them as your master and you would complain about your helplessness and would think remedies to get rid of their influence. There is only one remedy available to you. Just stop attending them and they would recede to the unknown. 5. Remember, there are two ways to encounter worries: one is to try to solve them on the surface - nobody has ever solved - another is to remove yourself to a remote corner of the being. The further you go away, the more the distance, the better you can see, because distance gives perspective. And when you can see better
  • 343 the worries start dissolving, The further away you move, the more worries automatically dissolve, Because now you are not feeding them by constantly remaining near them. Now you are not giving your attention to them - they wither away. And once you have reached to the farthest corner of your being, even you don’t know whether there are worries or not, whether they ever existed. You simply wonder. This is the Eastern way to solve worries: to move inside to a remote corner. The Western way is to face the worries and try to solve them. And the West has been a failure. Nothing has helped - neither psychoanalysis nor other trends in psychiatry, nothing has helped - because everybody is trying to solve them on the surface. They may give you a little consolation, or they may make you more adjusted to the society; they may give you a little more confidence, they may make you normal, that’s all. But ‘normal’ simply means normally-abnormal, nothing else. Normal simply means like everybody else - but how is everybody else? Everybody else is also neurotic, lukewarm neurotic. Psychiatry, psychoanalysis, and all trends in the West can make you more adjusted, normal, that’s all. The maladjustment disappears; you become adjusted. But what do you become adjusted to? If the whole society is sick, you become adjusted to sickness. If the whole society is neurotic, you become adjusted to the neurosis. The Eastern way is totally different. It is not to become more adjusted to society - no, because society itself is ignorant, sick. To be adjusted to it is not the point. The point is to get more remote from the society so that you can find your own roots, your own grounding. Once you find your own grounding, worries will exist, they are part of life, but you are not worried by them. They exist and you tackle them on the surface, but you are not involved - you
  • 344 remain outside. A real meditator becomes authentically an outsider. He remains outside. He remains at such a far away distance that he can look at himself as if he is looking at somebody else. Worries will be there, just like waves will be there on the surface of the ocean. But in the deeper layers of the ocean there are no waves. If you get identified with the waves, then there is trouble. This identification is the root cause of all misery. The more remotely you move, the more the identification dissolves; it breaks, it falls. Suddenly you are in the world but not of the world. Suddenly you have transcended. 6. All sorrow comes from the sense of separated ‘I’. So long you are identified with your body pain is inevitable. All sorrow is coming from the illusion that you are separate from God. When you are with Him all pain disappears. Where there is oneness of God there can be no question of death and birth. The mind that identifies itself with the body can be turned towards the eternal and then the pain that body feels will be a matter of indifference. All desire must be for God only. 7. Pain is the ultimate test for the purity of consciousness. Pain holds sheer gravitational pull on consciousness. It can defeat the endurance and valour but it can not defeat the heart of a true lover. You can not become a friend of God until you prefer God over pain. And how do you prefer God over pain? You prefer God over pain when your focus on God is not distracted by any level of pain, no matter if it is somatic or
  • 345 psychological. 8. Problems of evil, illness, injustice, cruelty, poverty etc are there. Questions about absurdity of all life are there. Human minds so far are unable to find any solution to these problems or intellectual questions. Then naturally thought arises that what is the use of any spiritual effort, if these questions are not answered and these problems are not addressed. Apparently situation is heart breaking but those who are in the business of spirituality with a deep passion and wisdom they are not so helpless. They know that there is an answer to all this misery and pain that though remains unacceptable for an ego man but the availability of it can not be denied. The modus operandi of the spiritual effort is quite different and subtle. Spiritual effort does not change the pain and misery but it changes the observing mind that is interpreting these situations as suffering. It transforms the ego-nature into the God-nature. In God-nature things exist but they do not cause any suffering. Because no being has ever suffered by its own nature. A snake does not suffer from its own poison because it is part of its nature. When a seeker is uplifted to a plane of divine nature then nothing stands “outside”. All becomes the part of seeker’s own nature. Now pain is there, evil is there but suffering is absent. 9. When things go wrong in our life and we encounter difficult situations, we tend to regard the situation itself as our problem, but in reality whatever problems we experience come
  • 346 from the side of the mind. If we responded to difficult situations with positive or peaceful mind they would not be problems for us. Problems arise only if we respond to difficulties with a negative state of mind. Therefore, if we want to be free from problems, we must transform our mind. 10. Pain is a natural part of life. Make a connection to your pains Learn to accept it. Learn to take care of it as best you can. Decrease the complaining. Decrease the self-centeredness around it. Everybody has pain. Breathe and relax into the pain as best you can. Please accept natural pain! 11. Misery is the heat resulting from the friction of struggle. It is there as long as your effort to change is there. It is the residue of the process of “becoming”. To try is to suffer. To not to try is also a state of trying and hence is suffering. The other side, if there is one, is witnessing.
  • 347 12. There is no such thing as shaky situations. So, any time you start to tremble, don’t look around you for the fault. Look inward. It is the inner-ground you are standing on that is not solid. That seemingly scary condition, whatever it may be, is not the problem. It’s your reaction that has you shaking. And that’s why, if you’ll become detached to a fearful condition instead of being afraid of it, you’ll change forever your relationship with fear. 13. No one wants to be touched by the hand of suffering, so millions spend billions trying to outrun its cold touch. Yet, these are the unwise for a very unseen reason: into every life must come some rain, for without it what else can a heart become other than a desert that never blooms? 14. How many of us spend our precious time and energy fuming over what others may have done to us? Unseen in the steam of our heated emotions and churning thoughts is the one inescapable fact that we are the secret prisoner of anyone we wish to punish. And the more we would punish this person, the less freedom we have to be at peace with ourselves. 15. Start seeing that no mental or emotional suffering
  • 348 belongs to you, and that its presence in your life is invasive—not essential. 16. There are two kinds of Fears, one that is natural and saves your life. The other we create and can kill. One comes from Nature in us, the other comes from the Ego who reacts and plan. 17. Good sleep gives us feeling of wellbeing. But as soon as we awaken, the world and its worries get reloaded in our conscious part of mind from the subconscious layers. World and its worries restart eating out our life energies and soon we get exhausted and once again we feel need for some sleep, some escape. It is a continuous cycle. For any spiritual progress we have to break this rut. We have to develop in the art of detachment. Next time when you awake from sleep, let the world be there in its space, let the worries be there in their space and let the mind responses stay in their space but point is do not become available to the world … do not become available to your worries. Do not throw your inner self before these dogs of the illusion. Let your self attend the God; let your thought flow only one way … the way of God. You would become unavailable to the world and its worries. Do not fear from world do not get shy of its worries, focus only on the part that you have to play. 18. Anytime we are taken over by a negative state, we
  • 349 suffer. In a flash, natural intelligence is replaced by ignorance; healthy flexibility turns into destructive rigidity. The fiery essence of these disabling forces imposes their will upon our own, and in a heartbeat our own actions can be unrecognizable, even to us. In short, to be in spiritual darkness is to be at loss. It’s that simple… almost. 19. Our suffering can only come to an end when we end our unconscious identification with the negative states responsible for it. The only way to bring an end to our relationship with these unwanted inner states is to become wiser than they are! How is this done? We enter into a whole new conscious relationship with them. 20. When you are transported from your ego-nature to God-nature then you would have no Fear, no Suffering and no Curiosity. Note that I am not saying that there would be no dangers, no pain or no ambiguity. Yes! All that will be there before you like it was in the past but now certainly, you would have no Fear, no Suffering and no Curiosity because now you are part of the God-nature. Now you stand liberated. Now you are released from the prison. Prison is still there but you are not in the prison. 21. When you are caught by a negative emotion, the first step is to become aware of yourself. Instead of blindly obeying the
  • 350 emotion, simply observe your own internal sensations for a minute (racing pulse, knot in your throat, throbbing face, heaviness on your head and shoulders…) it will help to disengage you from the impulse so that it may subside. When you are drowning in negativity you need a lifeline to pull yourself back to shore. Something must lead from your drunken state to sober state in order for you to follow. Without it, you are not equipped to make that transition. During states of negativity, rather than reasoning your way out, simply pull yourself up a “rope” leading toward a more balanced state. This rope can be a prayer, an affirmation, a meditation, an inspirational book—something that guides you internally toward regaining emotional balance. As mentioned earlier, negativity clouds perception and subjectively rearranges, distorts, and blots out the perceived facts. But a prayer, meditation, sequence of spiritual facts coming from a place of sobriety and anchored in print or memory, this survives any transition you make into negativity and serves as a lifeline back out toward clarity and balance. If this idea appeals to you, try creating your own lifeline to call upon when necessary. 22. Dark inner states win the day from us before we even know there has been a contest for control of our lives! How can we hope for self-victory when we have been tricked into surrendering ourselves before an actual engagement has occurred? And in case you’re thinking this isn’t true, please consider how we invariably submit to these negative states in one of two ways: Either we fear their power and try to escape their wrath by hiding from them or sometimes we just simply deny that they exist. Or
  • 351 (and no less counter-productive in the long run) we embrace the “guidance” these destructive thoughts and feelings offer us as to how we can escape their punishment by following out their rescue plans—an act not too dissimilar from asking the proverbial fox to guard the chicken coop! 23. Fear’s powerful, silent implication is that if we don’t become someone in our own eyes or in the eyes of others, we will have no power; and being powerless we will perish and vanish. This is what drives men and women to the point of collapse. You can cut yourself loose from all of your fears and worries. There is no question that this new kind of self-work will take a special effort on your part. But you are not alone. The Truth wants you to succeed. Once you know that you have already been given an independent, timeless identity, you need never worry again about making yourself into ‘Someone’. This is real success. 24. Whenever we identify with negative forces, we unknowingly provide them with two conditions they can’t have otherwise: First, we give these chaotic states a place to appear within a plane of reality to which they ordinarily have no access. And second, at the same time, we lend them the vital life energies they must have to sustain their life-draining presence within our psychic system.
  • 352 25. Making demands and having expectations just set us up for trouble. We know it’s true. We always plan how other people should act and how things should turn out, but they never do what we expect, and then we become angry and disappointed. We sense that we are causing all our own pain. If we could just learn to want for ourselves what life wants for us maybe we wouldn’t be afraid anymore. 26. In life there are situations or acts that we can understand with the power of reason but there are situations or acts that we cannot understand through the power of reason but it does not mean that these acts or situations are impenetrable but rather we can understand them through encounter or direct contact. Evil is one of such situations. We cannot understand it through reasoning, as it always remains an anti-logic situation. But we can evaluate it by going through it. We should not be afraid of our encounter with the evil. There is nothing that we can do to ward off the evil. It always comes as inevitable. Mind just reads it and does not cause it to happen. So the elimination or taming down the mind is no sane solution. When evil comes upon us we have no choice but to face it and struggle through it and while we struggle through it we are bound to discover and taste the real meaning of evil. At that point one will wonder to discover that even the path of evil can lead the sufferer towards God. Because the first cause of all the vibrations and situations is God.
  • 353 27. In the moments of utter personal tragedies or social catastrophes God appears to us as a cruel, insensitive and more than that an insane presence. We rage and revolt against God. All the beauty of divine love is scrambled at once. We feel that the ground under the feet of our meditation has lost for ever. We proclaim to ourselves that God is dead from now on. But the death of perceived God is not the end of Real God. In fact this is the very subtle trick of God. This way God helps his devotees to come out of the last hurdle in the way of realization. Few of us realize that in the moments of deep estrangement frustration and alienation is also an unparalleled opportunity to be bonded with divinity seamlessly. Our ego is a conglomerate of the data collected by six sense operations (touch, taste smell, see, hear and thinking). These six senses are mastering over our mundane life. We have become slaves to them. We are caged in the data prison that these six senses collect and process. Spirituality as a discipline of life tries to liberate us from this prison. Through meditation we potentiate ourselves to have some sort of control over the play of senses. Slowly we succeed in controlling the deceptive powers of five senses but the sixth sense (thinking) is too adamant and resistive to be controlled. Thinking is the master sense and so its grip over our being is the strongest of all. Day and night a seeker is perplexed and puzzled in his efforts to control the sense of thinking. Here God comes forward to help his seekers. God works in strange, subtle and perfect ways. To castrate the power of thinking in us, God makes the seekers to go through such tragic experiences (at physical or perceptive levels) that the very act of perceiving and thinking appears meaningless to us and we feel a great pain and mental agony to identify
  • 354 ourselves with ideas and thinking of any kind. We want to get rid of thinking without delay. At this juncture of time some who are not enlightened indulge themselves into drugs and narcotics to construct a veil between their thinking and their self. And there are some other who are allowed wisdom and adopt a totally different path to get rid of the agonies of thinking; they let it die through detachment. When the master sense of thinking falls off then we are transformed into the higher being. Where, things are done without the involvement of thinking. Things become done in their own right. We must not think and expect that God kills some one in an accident just to provide us any opportunity to become more wise and pure. Absolutely this is not the case. Nothing in this universe is being done to please someone or to teach a lesson to someone. All acts are acts of God. There can be no intelligent analysis of the acts of God. These acts originate and end in their own absoluteness. 28. Suffering is mind-fabrication. It is not the natural color of our consciousness. Suffering is conscious and willful act of “adoption”. Adoption of pain and loss. Suffering is a web that the spider of human mind weaves around consciousness. Thus through trapping our consciousness it starts stealing our life energy and compels us to surrender before the ghostly shadows of erroneous perceptions and provokes us to revolt against God. Except man the other members of animal kingdom do not suffer. No doubt animals can feel pain and loss but they do not suffer. Because animals just go through pain and loss without analyzing, comparing, magnifying and finding some God like being to blame for their pain and loss. Animals do not judge the pain in alienation. Though feeling of pain and loss is natural and essential for a safe
  • 355 living but suffering is unwanted and an a sickness also. Acceptance and total surrender before God can help us to overcome the sense of suffering. Suffering always has its causes in nature and not in God or Transcendence. The seeker must not find causes of suffering in Transcendence and also ought not to blame God for the evil presence of suffering. If we have to blame someone for our sufferings then we alone are responsible for the creation of our sufferings. 29. Pain, misery, tragedy whatever you call it has no mental answer. In the utmost and deep moments of grief and pain we tend to deny the presence of any God. But even the denial and rejection of God do not cater any answer to our burning queries that is why the life holds pain? It seems God has no connection with the world. When one has faith in God then mind, by its very nature, tries to find a link between God and the world. Thus mind starts an endless game of interpretations of the world. In this game mind retains the status of Subject for itself. We must discern the status of mind first. Can mind really be a subject? Is mind a subject or the object? No! It is not the subject. God is the real mover of all things. God alone is the subject. Surrender is the only way out for us. When mind thinks as subject it creates misery and when mind thinks in surrender it breathes in peace. 30. It is impossible for suffering to be in the center; it is not in the nature of things. It is always on the periphery and you are the center. So when you allow it to happen, when you don’t
  • 356 escape, you don’t run, you are not in a panic, suddenly you become aware that suffering is there on the periphery, as if happening to someone else, not to you, and you are looking at it. A subtle joy spreads all over your being because you have realized one of the basic truths of life: that you are the center and not the suffering. 31. If you would become irritated by every rub, how will your mirror be polished? God turns you from one feeling to another and teaches by means of opposites, so that you will have two wings to fly, not one. This discipline and rough treatment is a furnace to extract the silver from the dross. This testing purifies the gold by boiling the scum away. 32. The ultimate pain is the pain of one’s own uniqueness. That is, there is no one else in the universe like you. You are totally unique and there is no other being that can fully meet and embrace who and what you are. That realization is painful if it is truly embraced. However, that pain is the fuel of transformation. When we avoid pain, we put ourselves on escape. We numb the pain or distract ourselves in some way which leads to addictions. When faced with pain, we can choose either to avoid it or stay asleep as to its cause or we awaken to the cause. In awakening to its cause we awake ourselves to what we are. You need others to reveal yourself to yourself. Others will cause you to become aware of ideas, concepts, and the like that you
  • 357 never knew were inside of you. Consciousness defines itself by the experiences it has and as you experience yourself, you give yourself an identity. 33. Suffering is an attitudinal or volitional response of the mind to certain actual or potential information inputs – a response of rejection, of wishing or trying to avoid or get rid of certain psychologically unpalatable objects. Suffering and enjoyment are thus two sides of the same coin – which we can call attachment. Attachment is the origin, the root of suffering; hence it is the cause of suffering. Suffering is adding pain on to pain; it compounds and prolongs pain by reinforcing our susceptibility. For example, say a motorist rudely drives into the parking place; there is a first reaction of pain at the experience of such an uncouth person, as well as at the loss of the parking place and at the prospect of having to seek another; but if I allow anger to rise in me – this is the extra pain of suffering. The problem of suffering arises only when pain becomes one’s overriding focus, i.e. when any amount of pain (real or imagined) becomes unbearable. Oversensitivity to pain is spiritually unhealthy. It is natural to protect and cure our body from harm and even to look after its wellbeing. The issue here is only to what extent such concerns and pursuits are biologically valuable, and at what point they become harmful in themselves. The limit is attained when our more materialist concerns and pursuits begin to hinder or damage our important spiritual values.
  • 358 34. Sometimes our minds construct such ideas that in itself become sources of our suffering. In such cases the cause of suffering lies in our self and not in outside world. For example some times the crowing of a neighbor’s rooster becomes a source of annoyance and irritation for us but we forget that if the crowing of the rooster was really harming then why the owners are immune to it. If the shouts of the cock or the barking of a dog are really harming then logically the owners must be affected more severely because they are more near to the source of “so called” suffering. Actually this idea of suffering from rooster’s crowing or dog’s barking is just a fiction and story concocted by our egos just to tantalize us and unknowingly we fall a prey to it. 35. The source that is keeping the good alive is also providing sustenance to the evil. The source is neither good nor bad. Good or bad are just an “opinion”. Rejection of the evil in hatred minimizes your capacity to tackle it in a balanced approach. In hatred you loose the equilibrium of you action. 36. Our lives are miserable because 99% of the miseries are our own creations. Ask yourself honestly! Are not you catering and watering you own problems? Our miseries sustain because we are constantly making effort to keep them alive.
  • 359 37. The reason that you are afraid of the world and the hit of the unknown is not in the outside; it is within you. In fact you are afraid of your own failure when the time of encounter would come upon you and it is so because you have no self discipline and self control. It is not the action of the others that hurts you rather it is most often your own reaction to a situation that harms you or rewards you. Be a master of your self, the world will cease to be a threat to you.
  • 360 CHAPTER – 9 Peace and Happiness 1. Wise people prefer peace to excitement. Happiness that comes from false and shallow sources is also false and shallow. True happiness comes from within. 2. There is nothing bad in being happy. Who says that being happy is not recommended for the divine seekers? Instead divine seekers should be the happiest people on the earth. God alone is the supreme source of happiness; all other sensual objects of pleasure are merely shadows and ghosts. Getting pleasures from the sense objects is not prohibited provided that these pleasures add volume to the love of God and bring depth and richness to the enlightenment. Sensuous pleasures have great tendency to transform themselves into addictions, so a great care and will power is required to go safely through these dangerous fields of experience. Feeling nearer to the origin and root is the greater, real and pure happiness. As a crying baby gets quite just for sensing that it has come into the lap of her mother. Without having the true perception of life and right aspiration, blindly going after sensual objects of pleasure i.e. wealth, sex, fame,
  • 361 possessions and consumables is nothing but a wild goose chase. These play as a mirage and never quench the thirst of a God seeker. 3. World means ceaseless movement, and obviously there can be no rest in movement. How could there be peace in perpetual coming and going? Peace is found where there is no coming and going, no melting and burning. Reverse your course, advance towards God then there will be hope of peace. 4. Every day there is only one thing to learn: how to be honestly happy. But what the happiness is? A bird flying in the sky is happy but as soon as it is put in a cage its happiness is gone. So in this example the freedom is happiness. But human beings are not birds. We live a conscious life. Besides freedom we are in search of meaning. A free life without any meaningful activity might satisfy birds but not human beings. We have needs larger and small. Satisfaction of these needs give us neurotic relaxation for some time but not the happiness. Happiness is such freedom that comes when consciousness is free of all kinds of bondage. Vicious cycle of pain and pleasure, tension and relaxation keeps us bound forever. Attainment of happiness is not possible without freeing our consciousness from all sense of duality. 5. “That is the simple secret of happiness. Whatever
  • 362 you are doing, don’t let past move your mind; don’t let future disturb you. Because the past is no more, and the future is not yet. To live in the memories, to live in the imagination, is to live in the non-existential. And when you are living in the non-existential, you are missing that which is existential. Naturally you will be miserable, because you will miss your whole life.” 6. All anxious states that make us unhappy root down to one of the five causes. First is Ignorance, we take rope as snake and that causes anxiety. We don’t know the real nature of the “snake” and hence we take false thing as true. We forget that only God is real and start identifying ourselves with unreal objects of the world. Ignorance also fortifies the other causes of anxiety. Second is Ego, the feeling of I-ness; we start seeing our selves as separate entity from other fellow beings. Third is Anger, rise of a feeling when pleasure is obstructed and ‘want’ is not fulfilled. Fourth is Bitterness, an after-taste of any undesired incident. It rises from our shortsightedness and non-spiritual behavior. Fifth is Lust of living, It causes the fear of death. We want to cling to life forever; we feel undue attachment with our body and the world around. 7. Sensuous pleasures are of tantalizing character. Their spell attracts us only so long as we do not possess them. The moment we come in possession of these objects of pleasure their spell starts loosing its grip. Desire starts turning itself into an entanglement. Moreover going after these objects of sense
  • 363 pleasures always prove to be a wild goose chase. There is no limit line where we could stand and declare that what has been captured by me is enough for me. A rich man has great wealth, but he has no children. And so he is pained at heart. A poor man has fourteen children, but he has nothing to eat, and so he is miserable. One man has wealth and children, but his son is a vagabond, and so he is worried. One man has riches and good sons, but his wife is very quarrelsome. No one is happy in this world. The session judge is very discontented. He thirsts to become a high court judge. The minister is also discontented. He longs to become the premier. A millionaire is discontented; he yearns to become a Billionaire. The husband is discontented; his wife is black and thin; he wants to marry another wife with good complexion. The wife is discontented; she wants to divorce and marry a rich, young husband. A lean man is discontented; he wants to put on fat and gulps cod-liver oil. A fat man takes anti-fat pills. No man is contented in this world. A doctor thinks that the advocate is very happy. The advocate thinks that the businessman is happier. The business person thinks that the judge is happier. The judge thinks that the professor is happier. No one is happy in this world. Who is happy then? A sage is happy. A God seeker is happy. He who has controlled his mind is happy. Happiness comes from peace of mind. Peace of mind comes from a state of mind wherein there are no desires, no lust and no thoughts of objects. 8. The Sun is ever shining in us, but our blind eyes cannot behold it. The eternal sound is ringing within us but our
  • 364 deaf ears cannot hear it. Go wherever you may, to mountains, in deserts, on beaches it is all the same. You will not find any real rest. The charming scenery may soothe the retina for a second. Anger, bitterness, jealousy, passion and greed are everywhere. You will find the same earth, the same sky, the same air, and the same water. And you carry with you the same mind. Imagination and change of place have deceived not a few. O man! Be contented. Live where you may, but discipline the mind and the senses. Meditate on the Inner-self ceaselessly. Here you will find everlasting peace. Mind will stop deceiving you now. 9. Worldly men think they are quite happy because they get a few ginger biscuits, some money, and a love partner. O, if they would just taste the nectar of awakening, what should be the intensity of happiness they should feel! Enough, enough of your tea and coffee, enough of soda and lemonade, enough of father, mother, son, daughter, brother, sister and relations. You came alone. You will go alone. None will follow you. Realize God. All miseries will come to an end. 10. Levity is having a sense of humor and a lighthearted approach to life. Without it, you overestimate the harshness of life. Levity puts situations in their proper context, the divine framework in which everything is a learning lesson and learning is fun. You can laugh at what once seemed serious because you learned its lesson and since realized its purpose in your life. Levity is the choice to see this humor not just in past experiences, but in
  • 365 present and future ones as well. 11. Happiness and unhappiness are your moods and don’t depend on the outside. This is one of the most basic things to be realized, because then much can be done. So the first thing to do is to realize that moods are not dependent on outside circumstances. The second thing to understand is that they depend on your unawareness. So just watch and become aware. If happiness is there, just watch it and don’t become identified with it. When unhappiness is there, again just watch it. It is just like morning and evening. In the morning you watch and enjoy the rising sun. When the sun sets and darkness descends, that too you watch and enjoy. Don’t use these words ‘happiness’ and ‘unhappiness’, because they carry judgments. Simply watch without judging—this mood ‘A’, and this mood ‘B’, do you follow? ‘A’ mood has gone, now ‘B’ mood is here, and you are simply a watcher. Suddenly you will realize that when you call happiness ‘A’, it is not so happy, and when you call unhappiness ‘B’, it is not so unhappy. Just by calling the moods A and B, a distance is created. 12. Though surrounded by pleasurable or painful objects to disturb your equilibrium of mind, remain immovable as a rock, receiving all things with equanimity. Be always cheerful. Laugh and smile. How can a mind that is gloomy and dull think of God? Try to be happy always. Happiness is your right. Happiness is your very nature. This is termed cheerfulness. All aspirants
  • 366 must cultivate this spirit of cheerfulness. 13. This world is a mere appearance. Mind and the senses are deceiving us every moment. We have mistaken pain for pleasure. There is not even an iota of happiness in this sense-universe. Abandon these selfish struggles and schemes for amassing wealth. March directly to that wirepuller who is moving these toys of fleshy human bodies, who is keeping up this big show. In Him only you will find lasting happiness and perennial joy. Merge in Him by practicing daily meditation. 14. What is Delight? It is inner freedom, nothing else. What is the difference between pleasure and Delight? Pleasure is always followed by frustration and frustration is followed by destruction. We can confidently say that today’s pleasure will be tomorrow’s frustration and the destruction of the day after tomorrow. But when we follow the spiritual life, we see deep within us the fountain of joy and delight. This delight continuously increases in our awakened being. 15. Animal minds seek satisfaction, intelligent minds desire peace but spiritual minds are more interested in submission, compliance and total surrender to the will of God. This brings ultimate happiness to the lovers of God though the divine lovers do not love God for the sake of happiness alone. Happiness
  • 367 accompanies love as the fragrance accompanies a flower. Human beings desire millions and millions of things but these objects of desire always bring frustration to the wishing mind. There is only one desire ‘the desire for God’ that brings to mind an accomplishment of such a degree that mind desires nothing after that. 16. Everyone wants to be happy and not to suffer, but very few people understand the real causes of happiness and suffering. We tend to look for happiness outside ourselves, thinking that if we had the right house, the right car, the right job, and the right friends we would be truly happy. We spend almost all our time adjusting the external world, trying to make it conform to our wishes. All our life we have tried to surround ourselves with people and things that make us feel comfortable, secure, or stimulated yet still we have not found pure and lasting happiness. It is because we sought happiness from a different source. Happiness is a state of mind, so the real source of happiness must lie within the mind, not in external conditions. If our mind is pure and peaceful we shall be happy, regardless of our external circumstances, but if it is impure and anxious we can never be truly happy, no matter how hard we try to change our external conditions. We could change our home or our partner countless times, but until we change our restless, discontented mind we shall never find true happiness. 17. Happiness is here now; it needs no condition.
  • 368 Happiness is natural. Just see the point of it. Don’t make conditions on your happiness. Remain happy for no reason at all. There is no reason to find some cause to be happy. Just be happy. Trees are happy and they will not get any beer in the evening and any cigarettes, and they are perfectly happy. The wind blowing is happy, and the sun is happy, and the sands are happy and the seas are happy, and everything is happy except man because nobody is making any conditions. Just be happy. If you get bothered about something, then some very small thing starts looking very big. You have a small wound, and you start playing with the wound, and you don’t allow it to heal and you want the wound to heal. But touching the wound again and again and remaining concentrated on the wound is not going to heal it. Forget all about it. The body has its own wisdom; it will heal it. Don’t interfere in the body’s way. Remember the higher. Be filled more and more with the higher so that the lower disappears on its own accord. If we get involved in lower concerns, the higher will not appear, and we will feel the lower becoming more and more discursive strong. 18. Freedom, real freedom, does exist. But it is not a condition of events, nor is it found within another person’s approval of us. Neither is real freedom ever a mere effect of circumstances, otherwise it is not freedom but merely a temporary pleasure we have mistaken for being the same as being free. What, then, is real freedom? Where is it to be found? It is in realizing the truth of ourselves that we are set free. There is no substitute for the self-knowledge.
  • 369 19. Higher thoughts and right principles are still the same level as the attacking state. We must learn this the hard way, which gradually allows us to stop fighting, stop resisting these negative states. We are not trying to learn how to overpower the darkness, we are learning to dwell inwardly where darkness can’t touch us. 20. We are empowered to choose whether to give ourselves over to what hurts us, or to what heals us. We may practice the presence of those states of being that are, in themselves, the source of our unconscious suffering, or we may work to practice, consciously, the presence of those elevated states associated with the Divine. 21. What we should seek in life is clarity, not comfort, for what is made clear becomes pure. Such purity is the heart of peace, while those parts of us that search out ways to comfort our pain keep us in the conflict of serving two masters: the suffering we fear and a pleasure-born peace that always fades away, leaving us to run after it. 22. The next time you feel as though you just have to talk to someone about something that’s making you
  • 370 uncomfortable or unhappy, don’t do it. You can learn to use that pressure to free yourself from all such feelings that want to push you around. Here’s the explanation: finding relief is not the same as finding strength. From this moment forward, consciously challenge the right of any dark disturbance to direct your life. Stand on your inner ground until its demands drain away. Negative states have no real life of their own, so consciously withdrawing your life from them is the same as commanding their dark presence to fade. Once the pressure is off, you can then choose to say something, or not, about the conflict that was in question because, at this point, you’ll be in command of yourself and the situation, instead of being unconsciously commanded by it. 23. Go silent! This silence and inner light will do for you what you have not been able to do for yourself. It will turn the dark inner-skies into pleasant blue ones. Go silent. Let the threatening clouds of thoughts and feelings go by. Behind them is the sun. 24. Over and over again we plan our escapes, and over and over again we seem to return to the same sad state of feeling caged in or confined. For all of our efforts, nothing really changes. New loves, new jobs, even new homes change only the walls that surround us—not our feelings of being imprisoned. We sense that all we have done is changed cells! And that’s right. But listen to me. We mustn’t fight with or in any way fear this shocking
  • 371 conclusion. Why? Because this temporarily disturbing discovery about our actual condition contains a crucial insight. It was never that person or circumstance that was blocking our moment in the light. No! In spite of how things may appear to us, we are never trapped by where we are. The trap is always who we are. 25. When you’re with another person, or in a group of people perhaps around a dinner table, have you ever noticed in those most unexpected moments when a sudden and uncomfortable silence pours in, you feel compelled to fill it with something? You think anything would feel better than that temporary nothing-now, demanding your attention and everyone else’s attention. What is it within you that want to rush and fill it in? Among other unconscious and self-compromising ideas is the belief that unless you do it — or someone does — that the ensuing moment of unfilled space is somehow a formal indictment of social unsuitability! In other words, this silent spot, if left unanswered, will prove that you’re not that clever, all-knowing conversationalist you hope others see you as being. Just for the record, everyone involved feels this same brief attack of personal panic. But for us the lesson in moments such as these is to come awake to ourselves and therein to see that this perceived moment of terrible emptiness feels like a pain. In other words, pressure makes you jump in. Don’t jump in. Turn around instead. Learn to watch these moments and to use them to be in touch with the inner man, the inner woman, whose true nature doesn’t fear anything, letting alone a moment of silence! Working to put yourself in touch with your own fearless, silent essence will change your relationship
  • 372 with yourself and life. 26. Human nature is not fixed. What does this mean to you? You do have the freedom to choose the kind of world you call your own. Why spend your life in a steamy jungle of roaring thoughts, or in a dark valley filled with sad and worried emotions when, by choosing higher, you can live happier? Your days can be as cool and relaxed as a clear mountain stream, if you decide that’s the life you want. This means you don’t have to remain on any level not of your choosing. You have the power to climb. You can change your life experiences by walking away from any of those unwanted worlds within you that create your unpleasant days. 27. We start learning from life when we stop blaming reality, and accept that it was our lack of understanding that created the perceived problem. Our sincere wish to learn cannot fail to attract the healing truth we desire, which can then become a part of us and act through us. This can only happen through our own self-work. No one can tell us the truth, for then it would not become a part of our own nature. We must test our beliefs and question our responses for ourselves. When we begin to understand the truth about reality, and our own place in it, that truth, along with all its power, becomes our own. 28. Real pleasure is not the opposite of pain; it is the
  • 373 absence of it. Think about it. What you really want is to be free of your wants. Here is the key to the ever-pleasant life. Our wants seem to hold the promise of a brighter, more pleasant future when the truth is that it is their very nature that is disturbing the present. Everything is pleasant now. You wouldn’t throw a pebble into a pond to quiet its surface. 29. Lasting contentment is being free of our own undeveloped and demanding nature. Our higher nature is able to see that the only thing that makes us unhappy is our ideas about how to make ourselves happy. The selfish mind can’t see this error of perception due to its intoxication by senses. 30. Who is this dark visitor with both a permanent passkey to our inner home, and the power to punish us at will? Our never-ending need to feel approved. No one else holds the keys to your life. Imagine how much stress, fear, doubt, and sorrow we would live without were we only content enough within ourselves to enjoy our own company. As this awakening would dawn on you, your new understanding would also reveal a brand-new view of the world around you. People you once thought of as powerful will be seen as weary pretenders who need you to complete their pretence. What a wonderful, liberating surprise! And from the seed of this special insight flowers the first of much new inner strength. Since you know there’s no real advantage in gaining the attention of the world around you. Seeking and receiving approval from others is like sitting down
  • 374 hungry to an imaginary meal. You’re invited to eat all you want, but no matter how much imaginary food is served, you can never get your fill. Your hunger remains. No fictional feast ever satisfies. 31. Don’t be afraid of not having something to do. If you will permit the inner-echoing to fade, it will disappear—and with it, the false self. Choose “Being” over “doing” and one day there will be no more pain in what you do or don’t do, because you won’t be doing anything anymore to prove to yourself that you are real. You are and you will know it. 32. How many times in a day do we find ourselves having gone after something that we wanted, only to find ourselves “gotten” or “done in” by what we have reached for? Then what happens? The crying, complaining, bitterness and blaming starts: “Oh, why is this happening to me? This isn’t right!” We can’t see how we actually participated in producing the moment in which we find ourselves compromised, and now it’s too late to want to “stop the world and get off.” 33. Peace of mind produces right values; right values produce right thoughts. Right thoughts produce right actions, and right actions produce work which will be a material reflection for others to see the serenity at the center of it all.
  • 375 34. ”Worry and Hurry” are evil twins that prey on unwary souls by means of their unseen partnership. As “Worry” paints a negative mental image that promises the worst to come, “Hurry” whispers of the urgency in this emergency—the emotional effect of which is to send us rushing to repair a problem that probably doesn’t even exist! 35. Hatred of anyone, or anything, destroys the one who hates. This is unequivocal spiritual law—so we should do all that we can to lay down our resentments by seeing that all we are doing is burning ourselves up with wasted energies that could be put to productive purposes. 36. Pure Silence is simply experiencing being as a witness, not as controller or doer or thinker but as observer. There is tremendous freedom and peace in this. Where there is peace, there is certitude and order. From the order comes wisdom and inexplicable joy, which is the joy of discovery. The discovery is that your am-ness is part of the ‘am-ness’ of God. 37. Divine lovers are ever-happy people. Their happiness is not coming from the outside world of sense objects but rather they are happy because of their inner cause and this
  • 376 inner cause is their inner contact with the first cause of the universe. 38. Now, over minor insignificant things you lose your temper and become ridden with tension. Anger and temper are dangerous. They can ruin your life. If you suffer from anger you will not be able to achieve anything worthwhile. You will be looked upon with disgust and derision. You will lose your wealth. All the honors you have enjoyed will turn to ashes. Your anger will even separate you from those who are closest to you. Because of anger people lose everything, and their life becomes a waste. Whatever thoughts you have, they will bring you the corresponding results. Whatever you are feeling will be reflected in your way of talking and acting. In the very first place, you must endeavor to purify your feelings. You have to make your love pure. To do so you have to develop forbearance, which is a serene patience and self-restraint under all circumstances, giving good to all, even to those who may want to harm you. There is nothing greater than having this quality of forbearance. Forbearance is equivalent to truth itself, forbearance is the heart of righteousness, forbearance is the very essence of the ancient wisdom, forbearance is nonviolence in practice, forbearance is contentment, and it is compassion also. 39. Some times we feel that we are a cordless baby in the womb of endless universe. It causes angst of living and existential nausea or in the end it may induce a state of emotional blindness
  • 377 and intellectually a state of God-less-ness. But this is not the end of the tunnel, there is light at the other end. God continues His work to evolve our lives into His own Will … nothing can stop in the kingdom of God … not even the frustration has a permanent life. This state of mind-exhaustion changes too. This utter state of non-relational existence guides us to the state of psychic death and furthers more into the death of the world (here death means unintrusive behavior of psychic body of the seeker and the world). The interesting point here is that what happens when the psyche is dead and when the world is dead? Big Bang! Believe me … then the God is dead (on mental plane) too. Yes! When there is no psyche, there is no world then there is no God too. What comes next? Without God, life becomes a black hole that sucks our minds to its unknown centre with such a great gravitational pull that our minds burn in friction and just vanish into nowhere. What happens next? Next is the unveiling of the true God. Yes! From all this fogy situation of God-less-ness the crystallization of the true God takes place. Now this new God … the re-born God … throbs directly into our hearts. This God does not need any logical support to be acknowledged by human mind rather He appears the lord of all existence in His own right. Now He creates nothing. He acts nothing, He demands nothing, He desires nothing … He exists only in Himself and for Himself. Now He is not known, not worshiped, not sought for, not loved and not hated by any outside cognitive force. 40. There is only one basic fear. All other small fears are byproducts of the one main fear that every human being carries with himself: the fear is of losing yourself. It may be in death, it
  • 378 may be in love, but the fear is the same: you are afraid of losing yourself. And the strangest thing is that only those people are afraid of losing themselves who don’t have themselves. Those who have themselves are not afraid. So it is really a question of exposure you don’t have anything to lose; you just believe that you have something to lose. 41. The body can give you only momentary pleasures, and each pleasure is balanced by pain in the same amount, in the same degree. Each pleasure is followed by its opposite because body exists in the world of duality, just as the day is followed by night and death is followed by life and life is followed by death. It is a vicious circle. Your pleasure will be followed by pain; your pain will be followed by pleasure. But you will never be at ease. When you will be in a state of pleasure you will be afraid that you are going to lose it, and that fear will poison it. And when you will be lost in pain, of course, you will be in suffering, and you will try every possible effort to get out of it—just to fall again back into it. It is called the wheel of birth and death. We go on moving in this wheel, clinging to the wheel ... and the wheel moves on. Sometimes pleasure comes up and sometimes pain comes up, but we are crushed between these two rocks. There is difference between pleasure and happiness: happiness is not a relief, it is enrichment. You become more full, you become a little overflowing. Listening to good music, something is triggered in your being, a harmony arises in you—you become musical. Or dancing, suddenly you forget your body; your body becomes weightless. The grip of gravitation over you is lost. Suddenly you are in a different space: the ego is not so solid, the dancer melts
  • 379 and merges into the dance. This is far higher, far deeper than the joy that you gain from food or sex. This has a depth. But this is also not the ultimate. The ultimate happens only when you are fully awake, when all sleep is gone and all dreaming is gone, when your whole being is full of light, when there is no darkness within you. All darkness has disappeared and with that darkness, the ego is gone. All tensions have disappeared, all anguish, all anxiety. You are in a state of total contentment. You live in the present; no past, no future anymore. You are utterly here in the Now. This moment is all. Now is the only time and here is the only space. And then suddenly the whole sky drops into you. This is bliss. This is real happiness. Seek bliss, it is your birthright. Don’t remain lost in the jungle of pleasures; rise a little higher. Reach to happiness and then to bliss. Pleasure is animal, happiness is human, and bliss is divine. Pleasure binds you, it is bondage and it chains you. Happiness gives you a little more rope, a little bit of freedom, but only a little bit. Bliss is absolute freedom. You start moving upwards; it gives you wings. You are no more part of the gross earth; you become part of the sky. You become light, you become joy. Pleasure is dependent on others. Happiness is not so dependent on others, but still it is separate from you. Bliss is not dependent, is not separate either; it is your very being; it is your very nature. 42. Just our being here is such a miracle. It cannot be explained why I am here, why you are here. Why these trees are here, why these stars are here. Why at all this universe exists, and goes on peopling itself with trees and birds and people. Why in the first place it is there, there is no way to know. It simply is there.
  • 380 But it inspires awe! It fills the heart with wonder. It is unbelievably true—it is incredible! It is absurd, but tremendously beautiful. Why it is there, there is no way to say—but it is there. Don’t waste your time for the why. It is there: delight in it! Celebrate it! Be lost into it! And let it be lost into you. Meet it! Let the meeting be like two lovers entering into each other. Let it be an orgasmic experience. 43. All queries and all answers thereupon are merely ideas. Ideas if not put in action and practice are nothing but only a release of brain pressures through words and mind abstractions. It is the action that embodies the idea and the goal. Mind chattering that revolves around desire to dominate and self-projection leads ultimately to dissolution of inner peace and equilibrium. 44. Pain and pleasure both are two sides of the same coin. Both root down in bondage and are two different aspects of suffering. Both agitate the mind and all agitation burns away the life energy and end up in fatigue and exhaustion. Whereas happiness never diminish the life energy in you. Instead happiness is the source alone that revitalizes life energy in us. Mind free of all ideas becomes happiness. Agitation of mind brings death nearer to us while happiness makes us feel self-sufficient and perfected.
  • 381 45. Most of the people are fond of gross or sensuous pleasures. Very few are capable to enjoy the subtle pleasures that come from mind’s intellectual activity. Gross pleasure come from luxurious foods, sex, clothing, wealth, possessions, authority, name and fame. Whereas subtle pleasures include reading, writing, conversing, listening, contemplating, fine art activities and selfless social activities. 46. If hate arises for someone or against someone, or love arises for someone, what do we do? We project it on the person. If you feel hate toward me, you forget yourself completely in your hate; only I become your object. If you feel love toward me, you forget yourself completely; only I become the object. You project your love or hate or whatsoever upon me. You forget completely the inner center of your being; the other becomes the center. Someone has insulted you — anger suddenly erupts, you are feverish. Anger is flowing toward the person who has insulted you. Now you will project this whole anger onto him. He has not done anything. If he has insulted you, what has he done? He has just pricked you, he has helped your anger to arise — but the anger is yours. The other is not the source; the source is always within you. The other is hitting the source, but if there is no anger within you it cannot come out. If you throw a bucket into a dry well, nothing comes out. In a water-filled well, you throw a bucket and water
  • 382 comes out, but the water is from the well. The bucket only helps to bring it out. So one who is insulting you is just throwing a bucket in you, and then the bucket will come out filled with the anger, hate, or fire that was within you. 47. When you are in the grip of a strong thought, when you are under the surge of an intense emotion – you have already lost the game. How can you win by loosing more? Your efforts to execute the thought and your actions to satisfy the emotion in you would just be adding more to a sinking ship. In life the moment you lose the equilibrium in you that very moment you fall off the rope. The very moment you let you tilt to right or left that very moment you become a looser. How can you win by loosing more? An action that fulfils the desire or reinforces any thinking obsession brings only more misery, frustration and pain. Because your strength is not going after Thought and Desire but your strength is in staying centered in balance. 48. ”An emotion is an automatic response, an automatic effect of man’s value premises. An effect, not a cause. There is no necessary clash, no dichotomy between man’s reason and his emotions—provided he observes their proper relationship. A rational man knows—or makes it a point to discover—the source of his emotions, the basic premises from which they come; if his premises are wrong, he corrects them. He never acts on emotions for which he cannot account, the meaning of which he does not understand. In appraising a situation, he knows why he reacts as
  • 383 he does and whether he is right. He has no inner conflicts, his mind and his emotions are integrated, his consciousness is in perfect harmony. His emotions are not his enemies, they are his means of enjoying life. But they are not his guide; the guide is his mind. This relationship cannot be reversed, however. If a man takes his emotions as the cause and his mind as their passive effect, if he is guided by his emotions and uses his mind only to rationalize or justify them somehow—then he is acting immorally, he is condemning himself to misery, failure, defeat, and he will achieve nothing but destruction—his own and that of others.” 49. When we experience something, if we pay attention to our inner process, we can observe a consistent pattern. First, we feel something. It may be a sensation in our body; it may be more nebulous: a “sense” of something. Then we explore that feeling. We analyze it and think about it: what is that? Where is it? Where did it come from? What does it mean? These are our first thoughts about it. Once we’ve identified the sensation and its source, we connect it to other, similar sensations in our memories and we think about this new one as it relates to those previous experiences. Only after we’ve begun this second stage of thinking do we engage our emotions, which can be most briefly listed as: glad, sad, or mad. So our emotions are a product of our thinking. When you feel glad/sad/mad you are in an emotion. 50. Emotions are chemical reactions of the body to
  • 384 thoughts. A man is slave of his emotions and his emotions are slave of his thoughts and his thoughts are slave to the feelings that come to body as the first hand knowledge of any specific experience or interaction with the environment.
  • 385 CHAPTER – 10 Silence is Sublime 1. Silence is a word that embeds in it the ultimate mystery of God. And what is this noise? All creation is a noise and God alone is silence. Our bodies, our needs, our desires, our thoughts, our sufferings, our capital and any loss or gain there on, our property, our relations, our life and death all are part of noise. Even our worship of God, if not purified of the effects of ego, is a part of noise. Every noise holds silence at its center. Without silence noise simply can not ‘be’. Seekers always attend and identify themselves with the silence and not with the noise. If we are really up to the business of liberation and God-realization then we have to embrace this Silence. Noise is not the path to God but silence is. Know that how to tackle with noise. Do not challenge it; do not fight with it. Just let it pass on and stay untouched, stay unengaged. Just do not attend the noise. Locate the silence of the Supreme and attend to it. This is the supreme art of spiritual effort. 2. We remain fearful of the Silence because the truth of
  • 386 it is so vast and fathomless that we as humans apprehend that once we looked fully in the eyes of the Silence then our very existence as social entity will be jeopardized. We try our best to shy away of it. We try to shelter ourselves behind the walls of physical pleasures, engagements, drugs, addictions, new friendships, amassment of possessions and other false activities. But doing so we throw ourselves before the hyenas of desires and instincts. The more we indulge the more we are entrapped. We start loosing our spiritual footing and we become a straw that flies helplessly in the fierce winds of desires. Instead we ought to realize that solution is not in fleeing away; we ought to face the Silence in total acceptance. Let the Real devour you in full. Let it come over you. Let your ego-self fall apart. Then suddenly you will feel that all your fears were baseless and you were constantly running away from what was destined to be your real life. 3. Silence comes forth when the gaze is turned inward. Speech wells up when the eye looks outward. People who have an inferiority complex, shy people and people lacking social exposure will develop talking in the mind. Such talking will come down if they understand the reason. It can be rooted out only when the basic cause is removed. Silence can be realized if one sees God in his inner being. When God touches mind, mind feels it as Silence. The emotions feel it as love, and the sensations feel it as delight. 4. Once we experience reality through silence then
  • 387 words can not separate us from it because now we no longer trust the language entirely as the forum of reality. 5. Concepts can at best only serve to negate one another, as one thorn is used to remove another, and then be thrown away. Only in deep silence do we leave concepts behind. Words and language deal only with concepts, and cannot approach Reality. 6. Body, thought and emotion all three are barriers in spiritual growth. There is no body in separation to God. Thought is localization and enslavement of the Unidentified Consciousness. Mind is local and transitory while Unidentified Consciousness is universal and divine. All feelings are reaction of the body to the influencing data; this data after passing through the “bias filters” of the psyche excites the relevant centers and initiates a reactionary chain of events in psychosomatic structures of the body. To have the experience of enlightenment we have to reenter into Unidentified Consciousness. 7. Truth cannot be forced into a word; the word is so small. Truth can not be transported in simple words or in exactness –all words are inadequate. There are not a few words which are less inadequate and a few which are more adequate – all are absolutely inadequate. If you want to know what Truth is,
  • 388 you will have to listen to silence. You will have to drop your beingness. 8. Silence holds beauty and perfection; by speaking we turn this beauty into absurdness and imperfection. No sound (word) can contain and transport the heart of silence. So speak only when there is true need of it. Do not speak on the urge of your ego rather speak for guidance and help. 9. Learn silence. And at least with your friends, with your lovers, with your family, with your fellow travelers here, sit in silence sometimes. Don’t go on gossiping, don’t go on talking. Stop talking, and not only on the outside - stop the inner talk. Be in an interval. Just sit, doing nothing, just being presences to each other. And soon you will start finding a new way to communicate. And that is the right way. Start communicating through silence sometimes. Holding the hand of your friend, sit silently. And see, a communion happens - not only communication, but a communion. Your hearts start beating in the same rhythm. You start feeling the same space. You start feeling the same joy. You start overlapping each others being. That is communion. You have said without saying anything, and there will be no misunderstanding. 10. Efforts to communicate the spiritual experience,
  • 389 basically, are an ugly act as it is an endeavor to transport the incommunicable content from the teller to the listener or knower. Spirituality can not be known through the medium of words, ultimate knowledge of it comes from within the seeker and it always comes through the medium of inner silence. 11. By being more expressive, more argumentative, trying to influence other folks by boasting about your personal potentials, resources, abilities and victories, you will never befriend other people rather the distance between you and other people will be enhanced. Talk only when your talk is needed and when your talking would help others positively. Be receptive, non-interfering, tolerant and helping. Respect the sanctity of universe as a whole. Be influenced only by God and let others also be influenced only by God not by you. Share your light with others not your darkness. Be silent! Silence will bring you elegance but your silence should never give an impression of arrogance or inferiority complex. Be influenced by your Lord but never ignore the world because world is not alienated from God. World is creation and radiance of God. World is corridor to go back to its source. World is bigger womb for God-seekers. It prepares us, nourishes us and provides opportunity to us for a fall back onto God. This falling back is different from death; death is the end of this opportunity of falling back. After death we can no more fall-back because death brings an end to that relational gap between God and individual that holds the beatitude of falling back onto God.
  • 390 12. Silence cannot come unless the mental watching and observing is dropped. No spiritual practice and progress is possible without mind control. Thoughts generate momentum in mind and this momentum causes more thoughts in return. Momentum of the mind resists our efforts to bring the mind at peace. The Inner Space is not a mind-state but in fact it is no-mind state. And this no-mind state is not an anti-mind state but is above-mind state and essentially is reached through mind. Mind reaches to the no-mind state as a student of high school one day becomes a PhD scholar. This no-mind state comes through mastery and perfection of the mind-state. No-mind is flowering and natural culmination of mind. It is consciousness without content. We can not create our Inner Reality, it is already there but we have been blocked out by our own thinking and understanding. The only thing we are supposed to do is to create the Inner Space … next thing (Inner Reality) will dawn upon us spontaneously without any further effort on our part. In the Inner Space the Inner Reality will become available as our body becomes available to us upon waking; what we need is just to be awoken to the ever present Reality. 13. Once upon a time a jungle was on fire … a huge inferno … and a beautiful butterfly that was flying past this inferno asked the fire “what you are?” The fire replied “If you really want to know then come as close to me as possible … you
  • 391 would know but you would not survive to tell it” So it is like that: Anyone who comes to know does not survive to tell … real knowing is like experiencing the death … any one who has experienced death has never come back to us to report his encounter with death. 14. When you are in a state of no-thought you are alone, and aloneness is purity. And in that aloneness happens all that is worth happening. Through aloneness, the ego is shattered. It has nothing to relate to, so it cannot exist. So if you are ready to be alone, unwaveringly alone, neither escaping nor falling back, just accepting the fact of aloneness as it is—it becomes a great opportunity. Then you are just like a seed that has much potential in it. But remember, the seed must destroy itself for the plant to grow. Ego is a seed, a potentiality. When it is shattered, the divine is born. The divine is neither “I” nor “thou,” it is one. Through aloneness, you come to this oneness. 15. Only pure aloneness gives you a clean sanity. You don’t need the other; the dependence on the other is no more there, you are enough unto yourself. Language is meaningless because language is a medium to relate with the other. The moment you are no longer dependent on the other, language is meaningless, words are meaningless. In your silence—when there are no words, no language, nobody else is present—you are getting in tune with existence. This serenity, this silence, this aloneness will bring you immense rewards. It will allow you to grow to your full potential.
  • 392 For the first time you will feel life, for the first time you will have the touch and the taste of freedom, and for the first time the immensity, the unboundedness of existence will be yours with all its blissfulness. So in silence nothing wrong can ever happen. Whatever happens is going to enhance the beauty of it, deepen the charm of it; anything that happens will bring more and more flowers, more and more fragrance to it. 16. Loneliness is a state of mind when you are constantly missing the other; aloneness is the state of mind when you are constantly delighted in yourself. Loneliness is miserable, aloneness is blissful. Loneliness is always worried, missing something, hankering for something, desiring for something; aloneness is a deep fulfillment, not going out, tremendously content, happy, celebrating. In loneliness you are off center, in aloneness you are centered and rooted. Aloneness is beautiful. It has elegance around it, a grace and a climate of tremendous satisfaction. Loneliness is; beggarly; all around it there is begging and nothing else. It has no grace around it. In fact it is ugly. Loneliness is dependence, aloneness is sheer independence. 17. Say what you know in a humble way; do not have the sensation that you are putting forward the whole truth. Give others the liberty to learn from you if they understand you and to show dissention if they would prefer having their own thoughts. When we talk … it is ample proof that we are not saying the whole
  • 393 truth because the whole truth needs not to be ever said. To know the whole truth is becoming a thought-less being, silence is the language of whole truth. But due to mental obscurities most of us are not able to listen to the language of silence, even sometimes we become afraid of facing the silence because it remind us about our imperfections and weaknesses inherent in us. 18. Do not ask questions, questions are always mothers of some new questions. It is vicious cycle. Just wait in patience, wait and wait …when time is ripened, things would unfold themselves before you at their own. Where there is no question there is no need of answers; it is the question, not you, who needs to know the answer. A stone needs no answers because it has no questions, be like a stone, stay calm in clear and pure silence, face the silence eyeball to eyeball, if you would not inquire, protest, hate and hasten silence would transform you in its own way. 19. It is never like that you attain no-mind first and then you fill it with positive assertion of God. It does not come so. In fact, the more we allow the positive assertion (acceptance of a God) to occupy our inner space the more we are established in no-mind state. No-mind state without positive assertion is like a seed without embryo. We must resist all ideas having belief that the no-mind state itself is an accomplishment. With the sheer use of will power, psychic force and absurd practices one can force his mind to act as no-mind but a mind numbed in such a way looses all its potential to become a subtle tool of God-realization.
  • 394 20. Even a teacher of peace and silence needs words to convey his intent. As in the class room when little children are making noise and crying over each other and the teacher wants them to be silent and attentive to their lesson, he orders them to be silent and sit quite. Though his words too are part of the noise but these are used to attain a noiseless state. 21. Silence is not equal to empty-ness. Emptiness is a negative and unspiritual word. To be in Silence is like sitting in the calm sunshine. When you are empty you are in total darkness. There is spiritual Sun (God) shining eternally and there are clouds (thoughts and feelings) always moving across. Be in the sunshine not in the clouds. 22. Silence is not the name of being thoughtless as we cannot become thoughtless but Silence is capacity to not to be disturbed by thoughts as the fish swim in the lake but the lake is not disturbed by it. The lake just let the fish pass on and swim through. The fish comes and go without leaving behind any mark or trace in water.
  • 395 CHAPTER – 11 Renunciation 1. Ascetic is not a person who wanders in jungles while his heart yearns for the comforts of life, which are available to the non-ascetic persons. Instead ascetic is he, who lives in society but defeats his desires for the sake of getting strength in his love for God. Physical distance is not necessary for the “abandonment “. A drinker can discard his habit of alcohol while continuing his pub business. A smoker can quit his habit of smoking while having his cigarette shop continued. A man who has been jailed for his crimes is away from his family members but he has not abandoned them in his mind. A man whose dead body is lying in the center of his family members is not with them. All this shows that abandonment and physical distance are two different things. Possession is not necessary for union and physical proximity is no barrier in the way of abandonment. So it is quite possible to disengage one’s mind from the outside world. To achieve this state, it is not necessary to depart from one’s social or family life. Only right awareness is needed. 2. Spirituality does not mean leaving the world, it
  • 396 means having the strength and courage to play in this world joyfully. It is not renouncing the world but getting detached from things that suck up our energy and give gravity to our growth. 3. Surrendering to God does not involve leaving the world, but realizing that everything happens in accordance with divine plans. In surrender one lets the divine plan rule his life without giving up one’s best effort. If you put the reins of your life-chariot in His hands, you will be ever happy, ever peaceful. Spiritual effort is absolutely necessary, but the last rung of the ladder to the Supreme is not traveled by effort alone. All efforts are infertile unless divine grace and sanction accompanies our efforts. 4. God is not in need of your hunger, thirst, celibacy, self-affliction and forced sleeplessness. God does not need your so called sacrifices. God has never advised or commanded anyone to live in jungles or in solitude. God wants to see you loving Him because love alone is the path that leads to self-realization. Genuine renunciation is an inner operation which must be performed to become a true seeker of God. Our real problem lies not in the outer conditions of our lives, but in the deluded thoughts produced by our own egos. More specifically, it is that we take what our egos tell us about ourselves and the world to be true. Inner renunciation then, begins with a rejection of those internal messages and commands that come from the ego and are fueled by a false perception of ‘self’ and ‘world’.
  • 397 What we need is not the self-denying tradition of the past but we should “integrate” mystical insights with worldly concerns. The ego is the source of thought. It is no help to change the environment. The one obstacle is the mind; it must be got over whether in the home or in the forest. If you can do it in the forest then why not in the home. Therefore, why change environments? 5. If your heart is filled with love for God then the whole world is a place for joy to you, a place of festivity and jubilance. And if your heart is a barren land for love then it will make no difference even if you would hide yourself in jungles or caves. Your consciousness will remain a burning hell of separation. 6. Every renouncement is false unless things drop by themselves. Whether it is money, whether it is some childhood memory, whether it is some mental problem, do not try to drop them. In dropping them you are giving them importance. They need to be ignored. Let me repeat it again: no direct action against any negative thing; otherwise you will always be caught in its net. Focus on the positive, on the affirmative. It is the affirmative, the positive that is going to bring you freedom, freedom from life problems. 7. Letting go is the journey and it never ends. Never! It
  • 398 only begins—over and over again—each time we can glimpse something higher than our own painful certainty. Letting go is not giving up; it is going up. There is always something higher, a life beyond the limits of our present sight. But to see what is further we must be willing to lift our eyes from their present point of focus. This is letting go. Have no concern if at first you can’t see. Vision will come. 8. When you happen to walk in a crowd, you do not fight every man you meet; you just find your way between. When you fight, you invite a fight. But when you do not resist, you meet no resistance. When you refuse to play the game, you are out of it. 9. Money can prolong the life span but it cannot make it better. Those who are struggling to improve the quality of their individual lives through more material gains and possessions are doomed to be failed in the end because the quality of life cannot be measured by physical or material gains and losses but it is purely a state of mind. 10. Do you give up the bed when you fall into deep sleep? You just forget it! Liberation is not being free from the world. It is being free of the world.
  • 399 11. The physical conditions are not our strength, and also they are not our weaknesses. What is in our mind, that is what we really are; that is our strength or weakness. While all our physical organs may be detached from objects of sense, the internal senses may be in contact with the objects, setting up a reactionary force with a more violent contact with objects than we would have entered into merely by physical contact. Psychological contact is worse than physical contact because the mind shakes up the entire personality and churns the bloodstream of our body. The moment the mind thinks of a sensual object the entire bloodstream is affected. It is similar to the way milk curdles by a touch of acid; there is a breaking up of the indivisibility of the milk. The strength of the milk goes, and it is no longer milk at all. It becomes curd. It cannot be converted back into milk. So also, an intense thought of a sensual object is like an acid poured into the bloodstream of our body. It breaks up the indivisibility and the health of the blood, and the energy of the blood is isolated from the blood like butter coming out of milk due to curdling. The vitality of our system is isolated from the bloodstream, and this vitality that is so cut off from the blood is forcefully diverted or directed towards the object which the mind has been craving. We know what happens when vitality is diverted to an object. We become weak mentally and physically; and even as curd cannot be converted into milk, so also the energy that is lost is lost forever. Therefore, it is of no use thinking that thought of sense objects is harmless.
  • 400 12. The causes of attachment are misconceptions that we have in regard to things of the world. We have a wrong notion about things and, therefore, we are attached to them. We do not understand things properly; therefore, we are made to cling to objects. There are many things that can attract us – hundreds and thousands of things and conditions – but as far as spiritual practice is concerned, one has to be very cautious about desires. These are our weaknesses. These are the weak spots in human nature, and the moment these weak spots are touched, the personality comes out like a hissing snake. These weak spots are always covered by us with great care, and we put on an artificial personality which is itself a kind of disease, on account of which we are never happy any moment of our life. 13. Marriage is not a bar to spirituality, if one lives according to the righteous principles. There may be one duty of begetting children, but that is not the be-all and end-all of married life; there is grossly wrong understanding on this subject. Make your life pure and controlled. If you wish to have one or two children, well and good, but look after them properly and help them to become something good. Set a worthy example for them, and remain aware of the responsibilities of parenthood. 14. It is good to work, and one should work whole-heartedly; and then forget it. To continue concerning
  • 401 oneself with countless petty matters will fritter away the attention. This only causes further enmeshing attachment. 15. Non-attachment is simply an acceptance of the present moment. It does not mean the absence of negative emotions. It is opening to the present moment, whether it is pleasant or unpleasant, without clinging to it, or rejecting it. If anger comes, if desire comes, then accept it, without necessarily acting on it. We can’t block emotions off. Just feel them completely; welcome them, without acting on them. Slowly, we begin to free ourselves from our own prison, and let the pain go. The first step is to realize that we are not our emotions. We are not sad; there is sadness inside us. We are not angry; there is anger inside us. If we are identified with our emotions, we can’t do anything about it. But when we realize it is just a feeling, and it is not us, we remove our investment, and we can take steps to heal it. We can behave in appropriate ways, instead of being controlled by it. Try not to go into mind or your story about your feelings. Doing so will feed the pain like fuel feeds the fire. If we indulge in them, we might be doing the opposite of healing the pain – we might in fact be wallowing in it. When your stories or thoughts arise, let them pass without focusing on them, and gently bring your attention back to the raw sensation. Don’t give up if you find yourself not doing too well at first. Many of us have denied our feelings for far too long, a habit that has been ingrained in us since childhood. We simply don’t know how to feel anymore. Just like learning to ride a bicycle, we make mistakes and we don’t do too well in the beginning. Don’t beat yourself up; just keep practicing. Soon we will find this to be a natural way of being in the world.
  • 402 16. When we have disease we should not think that taking any treatment or any curing effort would be against the will of God, there is no spirituality in being non-responsive in day to day matters. If something confronts us and we react accordingly then the whole thing is quite natural and we are still in the subjugation of God’s will. Our will always act in subjugation to God. Our smaller will is a vehicle of God’s greater will. No one can disengage himself/herself from the daily chores of life. Rather we should play our part in acceptance of the given situation. 17. Pain and pleasure, success and failure, fame and defamation—all is accidental. Only your witnessing consciousness is essential. Stick to it! Get more and more rooted in it. And don’t spread your attachment to worldly things. I don’t mean leave them. I don’t mean leave your house, leave your wife, leave your children—but remember that it is just an accident that you are together. It is not going to be an eternal state. 18. A detached and quietened mind is like a non-stick fry pan; food can still be cooked in it but neither the pan nor the food gets contaminated by each other or in an other example to it we can say that a free mind is like sky and thoughts come and go like clouds but sky remains undisturbed.
  • 403 19. It is of course easier to give up suffering than to give up enjoyment. But one has to understand that both these habits build up the ego (or more precisely, the self-identification with the body-mind complex). If the ego is sustained by enjoyment, it will continue to feed suffering. Such habits cannot of course be stopped overnight: but they can be weeded out over time. Thus, when experiencing pleasures, do not linger on them and try to maximize them, as we all want to do, but instead look upon them meditatively. This will enable you to also find liberation from pains – i.e. to meditate them calmly, without fearing them or trying to minimize them. Contentment is not only the opposite of suffering but the antithesis of both suffering and enjoyment. It is freedom of the spirit from passing material and mental phenomena of whatever polarity, freedom from the ups and downs of random emotions. Non-attachment does not mean feigned or forced detachment. Non-attachment is not emotional paralysis, in the way of someone who has built up rigid defenses against emotions. It consists in being cool and collected, not frozen or repressed. It is not getting overly excited over all occurrences. If one meditates sufficiently then non-attachment comes naturally. 20. If you look around yourself you will find many ropes … almost a net. Sometimes the content of your mind becomes your rope. And if there was one rope only, it would be easy to cut it and be free. There are so many ropes ... your whole
  • 404 personality consist of ropes. Even though those ropes make you a prisoner – they give you nothing but misery and trouble, they don’t allow you to have your dignity and your mastery – somehow they are long-time acquaintances and to drop them feels like you are cutting something of your own being. They have become your second nature. 21. It is easy to get rid of tangible (physical) distractions but very hard to liberate one’s soul from virtual distractions (mental imagery). Getting rid of tangible distractions is only 10% part of the act of purification, other 90% of the task is to gaining control over virtual distractions. Virtual distractions are very resilient. Even if conquered temporarily they keep reemerging again and again. Our minds are always engrossed in thoughts of the outside world and remain attached to the gross objects of the senses. Our minds go wherever we find, or we are told we can find, objects which gratify the senses. We seek happiness through those objects, not knowing that just as the day is followed by night, the pleasure that we derive from them is always accompanied by its counterpart - pain. But we do indulge in worldly pleasures and feel no attraction toward God. This proves that although we read a lot, hear a lot and talk a lot on these things we do not really believe in what we read, hear or speak on the subject. That is why, ignoring these teachings, we are madly running after worldly enjoyments, and just as moths attracted by the glowing flame rush into it and burn themselves to death, we, too, fall into their trap and perish. The answer to this is that we should first of all understand what
  • 405 renunciation truly means. Not to accept or use a thing is external renunciation. And to have no attachment to the thing is internal renunciation. Suppose we renounce a thing-but in our heart of hearts we feel the need for it, its want rankles in our hearts, and we begin to nurse a secret craving for it. Under such circumstances the external renunciation of the thing is not renunciation in the true sense of the term. True renunciation - is that which kills our attachment for the thing. The renunciation which is vitiated by meditation upon and mental enjoyment of the thing renounced is not true renunciation. One aspect of the renunciation is to give up all actions done with desire and other is to show non-attachment to the fruits of activities. Renunciation has both sadness and joy in it: sadness because you realize the futility of your old ways, and joy because of the greater vision that begins to unfold when you are able to let go of them. This is no ordinary joy. It is a joy that gives birth to a new and profound strength, a confidence, an abiding inspiration that comes from the realization that you are not condemned to your habits, that you can indeed emerge from them, that you can change, and grow more and more free. 22. An ordinary, unaspiring person is usually alarmed the moment he hears the word ‘renunciation’. For him, renunciation means giving up everything he loves and cherishes, whatever he claims to be his own. But as spiritual people, we know that renunciation means something else. It means giving up the things that are undivine, unreal, imperfect-things that are compelling us constantly to lag behind in our Godward march.
  • 406 Anything that is real in us, anything that is divine in us, anything that is perfect in us we will never renounce. As seekers of the transcendental Truth, we are not afraid of renunciation precisely because we know what we are going to renounce, and what we are going to achieve by renunciation. What do we renounce? We renounce our ego. We renounce ego precisely because our ego is limited and blind. What else do we renounce? We renounce our doubt. We renounce doubt because doubt is slow poison which will eventually kill us. We renounce our ignorance. We renounce ignorance because ignorance binds us and makes us feel that we are forever doomed to the earth bound consciousness. Ignorance makes us feel that we are weak and impotent, and that a life of Infinity, Eternity and Immortality is a far cry. Renunciation cannot be achieved overnight. Nor can we get it by accident. For renunciation, we have to go deep within and pray and meditate. Also, we have to know the necessity of self conquest. This self-conquest is nothing but our self discovery, nothing short of God realization. Self discovery and God realization are one and the same, the obverse and the reverse of the same divine, spiritual, immortal coin. Renunciation is not a direct target of spiritual effort because renunciation is not a direct attainment rather it is a sign of another attainment. Renunciation is the manifestation of our awakened consciousness.
  • 407 CHAPTER – 12 Surrender 1. To surrender is becoming a baby in the lap of God. It is total submissiveness and dependence. One, who surrenders never complain, has no desire to “become” or to “get rid of”. He or she is never happy or aggrieved but remains voiceless and desireless. God becomes the only point in life to live for. 2. Surrender is a spiritual miracle. It teaches us how to see God with our eyes closed, how to talk to Him with our mouth shut. Fear enters into our being only when we withdraw our surrender from the Absolute. 3. The only reason of our spiritual backwardness is that the simplest thing appears to us as the most difficult one. To surrender before God is the simplest thing one can do any time but foolishly we waste away our whole life before we realize this glaring and so near truth.
  • 408 4. A man has to live at three levels simultaneously. So, we can say that human life is contained in three bodies which are Physical body, Psychic body and Spiritual body. Spiritual body is dependent on psychic body and psychic body is dependent on physical body. To live a healthy and balanced life a seeker has to take care of life at all three levels. Ignoring the needs of any one body will inescapably affect the other two bodies. Remember it always that physical body and psychic body are not any hindrance in the way of spiritual life. To be established in spiritual life, we do not need to torture the physical body or to use violence of any kind against psychic body. Respect and take care of all three planes of life. Psychic death that is mentioned as a requirement of higher spiritual experience in some texts means that we should not allow the psychic plane of living to become an impediment in the way of spiritual life. We should not allow our thoughts and feelings to become a cause of our spiritual degeneration. To be one with God, that is the apex point of spiritual effort, we have to transcend of all three bodies (physical, psychic and spiritual). This level of spiritual accomplishment can not be described further because words lose power here and mind has no eyes to see through it. 5. You have no power to make or break anything … then why you have wants and fears … the whole space and its contents are flowing from God and settling back into God.
  • 409 6. True teaching is always available. Somebody is needed to accept it. It is always available but you are not ready to accept it; you reject it. Whenever a Master knocks at your door, you reject. You reject in millions of ways - acceptance is difficult. Why? Because if you accept, your ego is lost. The ego decides whether to accept or not; the reason thinks whether this is true or not. The reason never loses control. Acceptance is one of the most beautiful words. It means saying ‘yes’ so totally that in your being there is no division. You become one in your yes. You say ‘yes’ so totally that there exists no ‘no’ inside you, no denial. Total acceptance is not a majority decision; it is not parliamentary, it is total. It is not that the major part of your mind, the major part of your being decides, and the minor still goes on saying ‘no’. Then it is conflict - then who knows? Any day the majority may become a minority, and the minority may become a majority. It is bound to be so, because sooner or later the majority will be tired of saying ‘yes’ and will relax more and more, and the minority which says ‘no’ without doing anything will gather force and momentum. By and by the majority will be exhausted and the minority will collect energy. Not doing anything, sooner or later it will become the majority. There is an inner politics. Acceptance, total acceptance, means without any political decision - total. There is nobody who says ‘no’ within you, not even a fragment, because even a fragment can be destructive. And even if part of you says ‘no’ you cannot receive the true teaching.
  • 410 7. Be a medium to God’s influence. Be open and available to God. Like a canvas be open and blank. Let the hand of God draw whatever He likes to draw on you. Drop all resistance. With the shovel of resistance you are digging only your own grave. And whatever God paints on you – accept it in total silence. Only this is “trust”, “surrender” and “enlightenment”. 8. A man who was newly married was on his way back home with his bride in a boat, traversing a river. Suddenly a storm arose and the wife trembled with fear as the man sat calm and composed unmindful of the calamity that raged around them. The wife asked, “Are you not scared? You seem to be least bothered about the storm. Are you aware that the boat may capsize and we may be drowned?” The man, who was a warrior, at once removed his sword from the sheath and pointed it close to his wife’s neck and asked, “Are you not scared?” The wife said, “Why should I? The sword is in your hand, but I am not frightened as I am aware that you love me” The man replied, “Why should I get scared? For the sword is in God’s hands, the storm is in God’s hands. What ever He does, I take it to be for my good. If we survive or if we die in the storm, I believe it to be for our good. I trust Him” Such should be one’s trust towards God. Such trust is capable of transforming one’s life and anything lesser will not do. 9. This is the description of the surrendered soul, one
  • 411 who has become harmonious and who has perfected his or her faith through complete certainty and surrender. Such a Man acts without doing anything, because he has died before dying. Knowing with full certainty that Allah alone acts, He is the real doer, Living Lord and we are just servants, obeying Command and moving through His power, hence such a Man acts without doing. Therefore the Master Can act without doing anything And teach without saying a word Things come his way and he does not stop them; Things leave and he lets them go He has without possessing, And acts without any expectations When his work is done, he takes no credit. That is why it will last forever. 10. There was a rich man who was a student of a poor teacher. One day, the rich man offered the teacher some gold coins. He knew that the teacher would not care for gold. In fact, the gold was offered in the certainty that it would not be accepted! As expected, the teacher said he did not want the gold, but added the student should cast all of them into the river. The teacher sent a man along to ensure the student carried out his instructions. When the man, whom the teacher had deputed, returned in the evening, the teacher asked him what had kept him so long. He replied that the student had wept over every gold coin he had to cast into the river. His reluctance to part with the gold had delayed things! The student’s insincerity now stood exposed.
  • 412 The teacher then asked the student why he was attached to the gold. After all, once the student had given it to the teacher, it was the latter’s wishing to do what he pleased with it. If we are in surrender state then we should not hesitate to accept whatever comes in our way. 11. Surrender in meditation becomes a systemic need of spiritual development. Here surrender is not a bargain between two entities or an instrument to attain something that is superior to surrender itself rather a seeker surrenders his separateness to have an experience of the divine oneness. Here surrender itself is an attainment not a means to any further superior attainment. 12. Surrender is the hardest thing for humans. We do not surrender unless we are totally beaten down by any superior force. People, generally, do not feel comfortable before a person who possesses deep immense knowledge and has the power to answer any question put forward. People become fearful of his “all knowingness”, they feel themselves vulnerable before such a great scholar. Even people try to humiliate such person; they want to remove such person from their way by labeling him as insane and crazy figure. Generally people are resistant to be corrected because to them they consider themselves already wiser than anyone else. Everyone wants to appear wise so people start avoiding such person who appears a threat to their petty wisdom. If the advising person lacks in spiritual powers and only holds word knowledge, then he is doomed to be failed, people will
  • 413 certainly succeed in their sinister designs to degrade and insult such person. But the saints are not such helpless creature; they are supported and fortified with the omnipotence of God. When one realizes God he also realizes the omnipotence of God. People feel awed and submit themselves willingly before enlightened persons. Thus the transfer of wisdom between the learned and the ignorant becomes possible. 13. We have no capacity to amend, change, avoid or reject the Divine Will, only thing that we do is the blurring and degrading of our own possibility to become pure and divine. We ourselves are responsible for all the sufferings we endure in life. Be like a void, like a hollow pipe let the wind of Divine will move through you, whistle through you freely without any resistance and desire on your part. Be a dust particle in the lap of strong wind, run with Air when the Air causes you to run and stop when the Air causes you to stop. Total and unconditional surrender to divine will can transform a man’s life instantly and for ever. 14. Determinism is not in contradiction to free will. We have free will that is determined to appear as free. Heads and tails are two sides of a coin. Heads side is free to be heads and tails side is free to be tails but both sides are determined to remain part of the coin. Two sides of the coin are two aspects of the one same coin. Both aspects appear free but apart from the coin their existence would be a non-reality and delusion. So the human beings are determined as well as free at the same time. All things
  • 414 are creation of God and so are our body and mind consciousness. Our Will is also emanating from God so it is not free in its genesis but it is free because God has willed for it to appear as free. If a determined thing apparently appears as free then that is free. A judge in court is determined in his service but is free in his judgments. Going further we can say that judge is determined in giving his verdicts according to law but he is free to make his choices from various available precedence and relevant clauses of law. Finally, we can say that all acts either they rise from free will or from determinism root down to one reality and that reality is God. All states of determinism are coming from God and all states of freedom are coming from God too. We are bound to take free things as free and determined things as determined. A man who is not blind his eyes appear free to see and a man who is blind his eyes appear determined to not to see. What prevails in the end is God’s will. Our will is not free but it is emanating from the free will of God, so it is free. God is tantalizing our intelligence and plays with its inability to understand the first cause. Thus God guides us and draws us towards His infinite Self. 15. We remain volatile in our resolve until the ego-nature in us is replaced by God-nature. Total surrender of all our actions to the government of something eternal within us which will replace the ordinary working of the ego-nature is the end of wavering. Ordinarily, we conceive of ourselves as a separate “I” that chooses in full liberty its own self-determined actions and is independent and therefore sole master of its works and responsible. It is not easy for the ordinary mind, the mind that has not thought nor looked deeply into its own constitution and constituents, it is difficult even for minds that have thought but
  • 415 have no spiritual vision and experience, to imagine how there can be anything else in us truer, deeper and more powerful than this apparent “I” and its empire. This ego or “I” is not a lasting truth, much less our essential part; it is only a formation of nature; a mental form of thought, centralization in the perceiving and discriminating mind, a vital form of the centralization of feeling and sensation in our life. All that we internally are is not ego, but consciousness, soul or spirit. An executive cosmic force shapes us and dictates through our temperament and environment. Truly, we do not think, will or act but thought occurs in us, will occurs in us, impulse and act occur in us; our ego-sense gathers around it, refers itself to all this flow of natural activities. It is cosmic force, it is God that forms the thought, imposes the will, and imparts the impulse. Our body, mind and ego are a wave of that sea of force in action and do not govern it, but are governed and directed by it. 16. A wholesome self immolation, a complete equality of mind, an unsparing effacement of the ego, a transforming deliverance of the nature from its ignorant modes of action are the ways by which the surrender to the divine will can be initiated and achieved. Our self-giving must be true, total and without reserve. It must become first the constant will, then the ingrained need in all the being, finally an automatic but living and conscious habit. 17. When you surrender you become a valley; when you are an ego you are like a peak. Ego means you are above everyone
  • 416 else, you are somebody. The others may recognize you, may not recognize you – that is another thing. You recognize that you are above everyone. You are like a peak; nothing can enter you. When you surrender, you become like a valley. You become depth, not height. Then the whole existence begins to pour into you from everywhere. You become just a vacuum, a depth, a bottomless abyss. The whole existence begins to pour from everywhere. You can see God runs from everywhere to you, enters you from every pore, fills you totally. 18. Remember one thing for ever that one man is not the responsibility of another man rather God alone is responsible for all of us. I only owe to God; no other man or situation or condition is my responsibility. I am not born to amend, to repair, to improve, to judge, to respect or to be respected, to guide others or to be guided by others … I am born alone to submit my whole existence to my Lord. There is absolutely no other purpose of my life. And this need no techniques, no tricks, no resources … it just can be done right Now – in this very simple moment. The only investment we need is to say “Yes”. By saying Yes we surrender totally before God. 19. Surrender is the unconditional fusion of ‘me’ with the heart of the beloved. Surrender is the true foundation of our liberation from separate consciousness, the ground of our dissolution into the source of creation.
  • 417 20. When you surrender – you do not surrender to anything outside of you but to your own very core. Through surrender you identify yourself with the Source and not with the states through which the Source moves. 21. God can not be reached through words or thoughts, not through knowing and understanding but God can only be reached through total surrender. Realize that God wants not your possessions, not your ideas, not your worship but God wants you to surrender your very self-ness to God. 22. “My whole life is an ink in the pen of Your Will. Write the story of my life in whatever the way you like; I shall read it in full compliance.” 23. The best way for us is to accept all situations and all conditions. Do not fight or resist God. Let God move through you as He pleases. He will move through you even if you do not allow Him but in that case you will become a looser and suffering will become your destiny.
  • 418 24. I am a lover of God. World is not my interest, to be changed is not my interest; God is my interest alone. Desire is venom of the ego and surrender is the flower of love. 25. In ego you have to struggle, in love you have to surrender. In ego you have to doubt, in love you simply trust. And this trust is not like belief; belief survives against doubt. Trust is simply absence of doubt—it is not against doubt. You simply feel trustful. So the question is not how to believe; the question is how to change your consciousness from being ego-centered to love-centered. Trust will arise—trust is an outcome, a by-product. When one comes closer to one’s center, one starts trusting more and more. The loving man knows that it is not a question of putting more energy; it is not a question of fighting at all. It is a question of allowing existence to happen. Nothing is needed on your part to be done. Only one thing: a deep trust and surrender. 26. Living in time is living in periphery. Time makes you live in ‘things’ and ‘events’. Psychic split starts only when you start judging, rejecting and accepting things. In love when you surrender you surrender the ‘time’ also. Surrender ‘means coming from periphery to the center whereas time relates to periphery. By living in time, you stop living in the moment of Now. You assume that life that you want or dream about is somewhere in the ambit of future or it was in the past. You stray away from your own
  • 419 center. You measure your life by hours, days, years and by events. Living in time, you never feel perfection because to live in time is a fallacy. I do not mean that one can not live in time but I am pointing out that living in time is a life of fallacy - - a sin against your own center. Living in time is living in past or in future. The moment of Now is not part of time, it is so short in its nature that when you grasp it … it is already gone, it is already a tiny part of past. The moment of Now is not part of time but a flash of divine presence. You can live it but you can not judge it ... you can not record it. When you are in time you are in periphery, you are away from the center. At center there is no time, no otherness, no separation, no waiting; at center all things and matters are always in the state of perfection. Living at center is living a life with “Innocence of non-expectance”. 27. Wealth and poverty both can bring significant volumetric change in life. Wealth will put your life in an uptrend and poverty will push you in a downtrend and also there are times when your life will neither be in uptrend nor in the downtrend but your life will churn in a sideways movement where you would feel your life very ordinary and eventless, you would feel your life like a mechanical routine. But all these states are ultimately worthless. I can easily guess what would you do after getting rich and also I can easily foresee what hardships the poverty can bring into your life. I also know that what the mediocre life is. This know-ability and predictability makes all these three life states worthless. At the end of the day a sensible man feels that nothing can bring a real change in life and thanks God that it is like that because life is
  • 420 not under the control of “things”. Life is always under the control of Divine. Only our “Surrender” before Divine can bring a real change in life. Surrender puts our life into a spin and this spin puts our life into a divine momentum where our life is accelerated to the speed of light and we loose all our gravity. We become at par with God. Thus the communion and transformation becomes possible. We feel the utter subtlety of life. Things and states loose their control over our life. Now God is on the driving seat. We become unknowable and unpredictable. We start living a life of ecstasy. 28. When river falls back into ocean it is neither annihilated nor diminished rather it gets multiplied with the volume and power of the ocean. Now river starts its new life as an ocean. What it looses is nothing except its identity as ‘river’. River’s reunion with the ocean is not an act of diminution but is an act of multiplication and enhancement. In surrender there is no annihilation instead surrender is an act of magnifying your ‘self’. You were a river but through surrender you became an ocean. In surrender we loose our narrowness and become ‘open’. 29. If you observe in yourself a non-surrender state – Allow it to be. Allow the non-surrender to be! Do not fight it ... You cannot fight it – it just adds intensity to it! If your mind forces you for rebellion and denial then be a rebel and a denier for a while and watch out closely that what rebellion and denial brings to you. It will certainly brings to you negativity, depression and
  • 421 chaos. Sometimes these negative states will be used to treat your faith, to ripen your wisdom. 30. Honor this moment, and every form that this moment takes – surrender and acceptance is the path of seekers. 31. Be a part of truth not an observer to it. The more we perceptualize the truth the more we are separated from it. The only path available to be a part of truth is Total Acceptance (surrender). If you try to escape from something, how are you going to understand it? And without understanding there is no liberation, no transformation. 32. The maximum that I know, the last thing that I am aware of is the feeling of my own Is-ness but I do not know “What” I am and from where I am rising and to where I am falling back. This mystery is the wonder and beauty of life. This mystery is the greatest learning place for the seekers. This mystery is infinite and unfathomable. This mystery is the mother of all agony and bliss as well. When we surrender to this mystery the mist of it starts melting as the morning fog starts melting before sun. Where there is SUN of God there is no mist there is all light and clarity and deep immanent faith.
  • 422 33. True submission and total acceptance is difficult to reach but once you reach there then there will be no more suffering. It is immense joy to know and experience these two virtues. 34. Ishq (self-surrendering) is ultimate grace and magnificence of human life. It is very hard for ego to do anything without seeking reward in exchange but so long a seeker seeks for reward he can not reach to the bliss offered by Ishq. 35. What God wants from you is not love but surrender. In love you stand as partner but in total submission you are simply “NOT”. Do not assume that I am denouncing love and advocating surrender; there is no paradox between them. Submission too is an advanced form of love. Surrender is flowing of the intensity of love. A man who surrenders in love actually accepts totally the Oneness of God. Surrender leaves behind no trace of individual “will”. Surrender is communion and merger of the part into Whole. 36. Whenever things happen in your desired direction, whenever God lets your desires to be fulfilled, you become happy because you feel that God is on your side and has favored you but
  • 423 believe me it is time to be utterly shameful. You have lost the opportunity to let the God fulfill His desire for you. You have lost the opportunity to let the God execute His will on you and be proud of you and say “Lo behold! My lover has slain his choice for the sake of my approval”. You have not given the love a chance to make difference between an ego-man and God-seeker. If your desire is fulfilled then it is an ordinary thing because there are millions and millions of men whose desires get fulfilled by God daily. God is benevolent even to those who struggle to prove that “God is dead now”. It is all an ordinary affair. You have missed the opportunity to prove before God that there are men who can accept His will in the silence of total acceptance.
  • 424 CHAPTER – 13 Flames of Love 1. Love is flowing back to the source of your own nature and existence. Love is not a tool for solving any worldly problem; if this is the case then love too is a problem. Love is not a cold, bloodless inquiry into the philosophical rigmaroles but it is a journey into our own reality at the level of intense feelings for God. Love deals with our own essence. 2. The creed of Love is a Way unto itself, by itself. It cannot be compared to any other path. It has its own religion, its own worship and its own code of conduct. And to round it up we could say that its religion is sacrifice of self for the sake of the Beloved, its worship is the unceasing contemplation of the Beloved, and its code of conduct is to seek only the pleasure of the Beloved. If we want to attain the state of ecstasy and be alive in Divine Joy, external morality is an insufficient vehicle. What can deliver us to that state of undying happiness is only the devotion which has been fired by an intense longing and Love. Love is the wine-bearer that fills the hearts of the lovers to the brim. Lovers drink
  • 425 whatever is poured for them and grow drunk without understanding why. If we define madness as the act of flinging oneself into the fire of love, to be consumed and immolated like the moth, then yes love is that madness. Love is an exile from the land of duality. Good and evil, right and wrong had no meaning anymore. To love becomes the only profession of a lover: Love is all that he has, all he is, and all he ever wants to be. If you know the reality of Love, you would know that when you scratch a lover, underneath you find his Beloved. This is the crux of the whole matter. True love is not self-satisfaction or sensual gratification. True love is a fire that obliterates all but the image of the Beloved. God is Love and Man is the product of His Longing, His Ishq. It is Love that has given us being. So when flint is struck against flint there is a spark. When Ishq meets Ishq how can there not be a total consummation? It is the annihilation of Love that makes the Lover and Beloved one. Therefore the ultimate crescendo in the saga of love is the discovery of Love, Lover and Beloved as One. 3. Soul is a space in you, when it is filled with darkness (no-self) it becomes ego and when it is filled with divine light it is love. Love is the replacement of ego. When love comes the ego has to transform as when light comes the darkness has to disappear. 4. Be in Love – without expecting any reward, or change, or supernatural experiences. If we would do this, the
  • 426 energy of love will begin to transform the universe about us. Wherever this energy appears, it always achieves its end. Time does not transform man. Will power does not transform man. Knowledge alone does not transform man but deep faith and love transform. There was a little girl in Brasília who was brutally beaten by her parents. As a result, she lost all physical movement as well as the ability to speak. Once admitted to a hospital, she was cared for by a nurse who said to her every day, ‘I love you.’ Although the doctors assured her that the child could not hear and that all her efforts were in vain, the nurse continued to say, ‘Don’t forget, I love you.’ Three weeks later, the child recovered the power of movement. Four weeks later, she could talk again and smile. The nurse never gave any interviews, and the newspaper did not publish her name, but we should never forget that love cures. 5. In all moments and in all places let the God be God in you. And know that how can you let the God be God in you. Whirl around the Nameless in you, like wind whirls furiously around the vacuum in a tornado. This vacuum becomes the God of the wind. Your God-seeking must become a tornado in you. There should be no rest and pause in this whirling and know that the wind whirls without knowing any reason and purpose of its whirling. 6. Once divine love penetrates the heart of a man, it makes him as brave as a lion, even though he may be as feeble as
  • 427 an ant. Love of God gives your heart the roar of a lion, the fragrance of a flower, the flow of a brook and the space of a sky. 7. The devotee's desirable qualities are stated as follows: He is very kind; he does not quarrel with anyone; he accepts God-consciousness as the highest goal of life; he is equal to everyone; no one can find fault in his character; he is magnanimous, mild and always clean, internally and externally; he does not profess to possess anything in this material world; he is a benefactor to all living entities; he is peaceful and is a soul completely surrendered to God; he has no material desire to fulfill; he is meek and humble, always steady, and has conquered the sensual activities; he does not eat more than required to maintain body and soul together; he is never mad after material identity; he is respectful to all others and does not demand respect for himself; he is very grave, very compassionate and very friendly; he is poetic; he is expert in all activities, and he is silent in nonsense. Love of God grows in a devotee through Listening (listening to the vibration of the Mantra), Chanting and Remembering the God's Name and the Names of God are infinite. You may choose any name according to your comfort and convenience. It may be a word, a sound, a form, an idea etc. The core thing is your devotion for God. Names are just vehicle to reach to the goal and goal is to experience the God-Consciousness. Through this experience our own inner reality blossoms and unfolds before our own inner eye (spiritual consciousness). A devotee is one who is truthful and pure, tolerant and simple, full of knowledge and faith in God. He can control his mind and his senses also.
  • 428 8. When you enter into love for God with doubt and distrust you always keep an exit-door open behind you. You keep a bullet proof jacket underneath your garments. You always enter into love having a plan B with you. But when you have full faith and trust you enter into love just to win or die. You wear no safety jacket and you have no plan B. There is no open door for you to exit. There is a concrete wall behind you. You enter into love with nakedness and full vulnerability. What you win here is not anything like victory over God but it is the effacement of your own ego … the obliteration of your own being. So, to stand on victory stand in love is the hardest thing in life. Only the hearts that are molded by devotion and selfless love can bear it. 9. Where there is love there is no question, no doubt, no curiosity, no fear, no pride of doership and no pain of separation. There are no claims and no complaining; no wanting and no rejection. The boat of love knows no anchor and no coast; it is always at the mercy of tides of the ocean. 10. See yourself and God facing each other as separate beings, then allow the two of you to walk toward and into each other so your two beings merge and become one image of a new God-Self. Breathe in the energy of this union and see it as a light that fills your heart.
  • 429 11. Love is neither a doctrine nor a logical system of thought. Love is inner hunger and intense emotional feeling. It is a vacuum that seeks its filling at any cost. And it demands nothing less than the gratification of this hunger, passion or vacuum. To be certain love needs no argument and logic. Love is its own logic and argument. Constant yearning along with “activity” to be in deep union with the object of love is fundamental character of love. 12. There are special souls. Their hearts are kindled with the love of their Lord. They slay their right to understand and surrender their intellect unconditionally at the feet of the Supreme. God takes these souls into His lap and their hearts sing the song of divine love. They experience a life that knows no suffering. 13. Do not speak a word of love unless five senses in you fully become consecrated to God. All you see, listen, taste, touch and smell appears to you as God Himself. You can not be called a lover of God until five instincts in you fully become consecrated to God. God becomes urgent to you more than desire for food, sleep, sex, protection and desire for understanding. In you, God must become that center to whom all senses report and all instinct attend. All your inner space must be filled with God alone. Without experience of this state there can be no enlightenment, no self-realization. Without this sublime experience there can be no
  • 430 Samadhi or communion with God. To some this is death before death, in fact it is life out of death. In love, you as a person and separate self have to disappear roots and branch. You have to vanish without trace. 14. To love means the complete harmonization with the Creator. Love is the vibration of infinite truth. What resonates with love aligns toward the Creator. Seeing with love means seeing with the eyes of the Creator, a perspective chosen to be undistorted by prejudice, intolerance, ignorance, or separation. With love, all things are made possible because anything that is of the Creator is understood, allowed, accepted, and forgiven. To feel love is to feel the joy of remembering the divine unity of all existence and acknowledging the absolute truths within and before you. 15. Matter is flute, I AM is the rhythm and God is the flutist. God alone is the listener of His song (mantra). Ego remains blind to its true identity (its relation to the flutist) until it undergoes subtle metamorphic processes carried out by divine manipulations. These divine manipulations work through the inner potential of the ego and outer support that nurtures this potential to grow into God-seeking. 16. One attitude, indispensable for the practice of the art
  • 431 of loving, which thus far has been mentioned only implicitly should be discussed explicitly since it is basic for the practice of love: activity. I have said before that by activity is not meant “doing something,” but an inner activity, the productive use of one’s powers. Love is an activity; if I love, I am in a constant state of active concern with the loved person, but not only with him or her. For I shall become incapable of relating myself actively to the loved person if I am lazy, if I am not in a constant state of awareness, alertness, activity. Sleep is the only proper situation for inactivity; the state of Awakeness is one in which laziness should have no place. The paradoxical situation with a vast number of people today is that they are half asleep when awake, and half awake when asleep, or when they want to sleep. To be fully awake is the condition for not being bored, or being boring—and indeed, not to be bored or boring is one of the main conditions for loving. 17. Mastery in the art of love is attained through the Self-sensitivity, discipline, concentration, patience, faith, intense emotional involvement, vigilance, non-stop devotional activity and finally the courage to accept one’s own disappearance into the deep waters of love. 18. All the mind’s arguments, all its protests and all its negotiations, melt like snow before the inner flame of intense love, this Invisible Light that illumines everything, this Light that is everything.
  • 432 19. Do not fear to fall in love and do not fear the hurt of the loss, instead fear the numb unloving heart that will bring you analgesic life. 20. A lover must feel a true yearning for God. Sometimes momentary impulses are mistaken for such yearning. One may feel a desire for the spiritual life when struck by a blow from the world, in the shape of the death of a near and dear one or loss of money. But one generally recovers from such a shock. True devotees of God, though may possess all kinds of material goods, are not interested in them but they are aware of their impermanent and unsubstantial nature. Such souls pure in thought, word, and deed, are the custodians of divine love. 21. The practice of the art of loving requires the practice of faith. What is faith? Is faith necessarily a matter of belief in God, or in religious doctrines? Is faith by necessity in contrast to, or divorced from, reason and rational thinking? Even to begin to understand the problem of faith one must differentiate between rational and irrational faith. By irrational faith I understand the belief (in a person or an idea) which is based on one’s submission to irrational authority. In contrast, rational faith is a conviction which is rooted in one’s own experience of thought or feeling. Rational faith is not primarily belief in something, but the quality of certainty and firmness which our convictions have. Faith is a
  • 433 character trait pervading the whole personality, rather than a specific belief. Rational faith is rooted in productive intellectual and emotional activity. Even in rational thinking, faith is an important component. How does the scientist, for instance, arrive at a new discovery? Does he start with making experiment after experiment, gathering fact after fact, without having a vision of what he expects to find? Rarely has a truly important discovery in any field been made in this way. Nor have people arrived at important conclusions when they - were merely chasing a phantasy. The process of creative thinking in any field of human endeavor often starts with what may be called a “rational vision,” itself a result of considerable previous study, reflective thinking, and observation. When the scientist succeeds in gathering enough data, or in working out a mathematical formulation to make his original vision highly plausible, he may be said to have arrived at a tentative hypothesis. A careful analysis of the hypothesis in order to discern its implications, and the amassing of data which support it, lead to a more adequate hypothesis and eventually perhaps to its inclusion in a wide-ranging theory. The history of science is replete with instances of faith in reason and visions of truth. Copernicus, Kepler, Galileo, and Newton were all imbued with an unshakable faith in reason. For this Bruno was burned at the stake and Spinoza suffered excommunication. At every step from the conception of a rational vision to the formulation of a theory, faith is necessary: faith in the vision as a rationally valid aim to pursue, faith in the hypothesis as a likely and plausible proposition, and faith in the final theory, at least until a general consensus about its validity has been reached. This faith is rooted in one’s own experience, in the confidence in one’s power of thought, observation, and judgment.
  • 434 While irrational faith is the acceptance of something as true only because an authority or the majority say so, rational faith is rooted in an independent conviction based upon one’s own productive observing and thinking, in spite of the majority’s opinion. 22. My body holds the image of Self in me as a water pond holds the image of moon in it. Presence of this image has bewitched my soul with the rapture of I AM. This space of I AM in me has absorbed my whole psychology. This space is making and sustaining me in a mysterious way that is not fully graspable or definable. 23. When a seeker embarks upon the voyage of God-seeking all the assets of word-wisdom are gnawed away slowly by the monstrous sea winds. At that time staying persistent is the wisdom alone that never betrays the seekers and leads them to the coasts of liberation and self-realization. In spirituality persistence is the magic word. It is the ultimate wisdom. Persistence is a force originating from within whereas all other forms of wisdom are external and hence are subject to erosion with the passage of time but the sport that persistence provides is from within and is everlasting. 24. A spiritual mind is as capacious as an ocean. Ocean gives a level play field to the ugliness and the beauty, the mighty
  • 435 monsters and the feeble vulnerable creatures. In our worldly life we should have the courage to accommodate both, the favorites as well as adversities. But this state of mind is reserved only for the spiritual people. In day-to-day life spiritual mind should remain as impartial as the ocean. Ocean neither favors nor disfavors the belligerent parties in its waters. Each creature has equal right to use the ocean waters for the advancement of its life. 25. Those who seek God for any material gain soon run away from seeking. In fact, they are unaware of the reality of love. Love is not an effort, act or struggle focused to attain any out side object of mind. It does not deal with any kind of externality. God is not any goal, reward or achievement subject to our ability, capacity and intellect. Love does not change our lives but it changes our consciousness. It transforms our perception of life. Love is its own reward. Love is pride that only lovers can feel. Love is not a mean to attain any end. Love is ornamentation; it bestows distinction and pride upon its followers. Love is flight of God towards God. Let go the bird out of cage, let go the prisoner out of the prison. Let go the ego towards Self. Love is not supposed to cause any hardship in our lives. Love is not any punishment or suffering. It is the most natural state of being in all the phenomenal things. Pure and true love is always marked with ease and contentment. 26. Man is split. Half of him wants to love, half of him pulls back and warns don’t go any further, you are too close, there
  • 436 is danger. Your fear is that if you come in deeper communion with Universal, you will fall apart. Naturally, no one wants to fall apart. And a great fear arises. But there is a s